GATE: And Thus The UNDF Fought There V2

Chapter 11: Aftermath, Part 2
Reykjavik Regional Airport

Prison Campsite

1500 Hours

December 7th, 2080


They thought they had seen it all. Those who were captured had thought they had seen all the United Nations had to offer. They had thought that for such a force to be made of so many countries, that no individual nation could stand against the Empire. They had thought that the force that was amassed that beat the Imperial army was all they could spare and all they had left. But all that changed once they were captured. They store down thousands upon thousands of soldiers, large armadas of ships, and hundreds of flying arrows and chariots, which continued to bring more and more troops into the country. For days after their capture, they were met by armies from all around this world. So many different weapons, but yet so similar. On the third day of their imprisonment, they thought they had seen all they had to offer, but it was not.

The same vessel that slain both the flame dragons had paraded over the prison, as a means of mocking those who were forced to surrender. But as the clouds above it had begun to part, even larger ones had appeared. Holes in the hull of the vessels had spat blue flame and they shook the earth by merely passing over them. If a vessel of much smaller size than the ones above them now could kill a flame dragon, what would these larger ones be capable of doing? For the surviving Imperial soldiers and nobles, they had lost all hope of a victory at that point. The demihumans, who had been wronged so badly by the Empire, had seen this as a further sign that the Empire had stepped on a Griffon's tail. Even as they watched the vessels sour back into the heavens at such ungodly speed, it only strengthened their goals to join those who the Empire made the grave mistake of attacking.

Yao couldn't take her eyes off of them as their blue flames intensified and pushed them further into the heavens, before disappearing before their eyes. This once again strengthened her resolve to join this war against the Empire and hopefully save what is left her people in the Schwarzt Forest, before the Empire killed off the remainder of her already weakened tribe. She found herself looking over at the crowd of demihumans who occupied one half of the prison.

They were scared by what they saw, but at the same time were hopeful. If a force like this could embarrass the Empire so easily, then maybe they had hope. Some of them said this rather loudly, which had gained the attention of Imperial troops in the prison, and they didn't take kindly to it. It angered them, to the point they began shouting and cursing at the various demihumans, which soon turned into a full blown prison brawl by some of the imprisoned nobles. Said noble began the fight by throwing a punch at a dark elf, who easily dodged the blow, and put the man on his back with a follow up.

Soon more men from both sides of the camp joined in the fray. Within mere seconds, the camp had become a mosh pit of violence as at least a thousand humans and demihumans traded blows to each other. The few guards that were within the makeshift courtyard were overwhelmed by the massive flood of bodies around them. Despite the superior weapons and armor of the guards, the sheer difference in numbers, and against some species, the strength, made it impossible to fight them without an Exo-suit.

But it didn't take long for snipers in the nearby guard towers to acquire targets and send round down range. Within a few minutes hundreds of other soldiers began to rush into the fray, carrying riot shields, nightsticks, rifles, and some in Goliath Armor. Vehicles began to screech into the courtyard and disembarked even more men, who quickly put themselves between the Saderans and the demihumans. However it took the guards opening fire into the mob of Saderans to finally make then kneel and surrender. Even a few Warbirds began to hover above and spoke in a loud voice that they could understand.

"Cease your hostilities or we will fire upon you! Get on your knees and interlace your fingers behind your head! You have five seconds to comply!"

Some were still stupid enough to charge UN forces, but were promptly gunned down for their trouble.

"Five, four, three, two-"

Upon realizing that they'd get nowhere with continued resistance, they dropped to their knees and interlaced their fingers behind their heads. The soldiers knew who started the fight and responded accordingly in dealing with it. They pointed their weapons at the mob of Saderans, daring them to attack. Other's threw swears at them and the the demihumans behind them.

"Worthless bastards!"

"Damn darkies can't be trusted to stay loyal!"

"I'll kill all of you traitorous scum!"

"Shut the fuck up you damn barbarians, you aren't in control here, we are." One of the guards shouted back at one of the prisoners. The man leapt towards the guard, but was met with a rifle butt to the face. The guard then pointed it down at the man and fired. A few more scattered shots were fired throughout the formation, but it soon subsided and the Saderans were being marched back to their section of the campsite, under heavy guard from UN personnel. Dozens of combat medics, mostly from the Scandinavian states, rushed over towards the demihuman section of the camp, administering aid to those injured. While most of the injuries weren't serious, some required immediate care and they were rushed away on stretchers to the nearby medical tents. Most of the serious injuries came from the Immortals, all of which were then executed shortly afterwards. The rest were from elves electrocuting guards who attempted to restrain them, for which they were shot. When all was said and done, over 200 Saderans had been killed or wounded, with roughly 100 UN troops requiring medical attention. A news chopper had been flying overhead and caught the entire incident on live television, which gave entertainment to millions of viewers across the world.

Yao soon felt a hand on her shoulder. She turned to see who it was and she was met by Crow, the her second in command and one of the best fighters in her tribe. "Hard to believe it." He said as watched the prisoners being shackled and marched by armed guard. "After all that has happened and having been thrown in chains by a new empire, having been humiliated once again, the enemy continues to mock us." He said spitefully.

"I don't think it was meant as mockery to us." Yao was quick to reply back. "I think it was meant for the Saderans. Our captors know they started the war. And they wish to let them know just what they're capable of. Also, they aren't an empire, just a coalition of countries."

"Nevertheless, they still seem to pride themselves on their military power, just like all humans. It's the only thing they are good at doing. Feeling superior over us elves for living with nature. Calling us barbarians for our lifestyles." He just shook his head as he eyed the various war machines of UN forces. "They show no regard for nature if these weapons they possess are any indication. Just like the Empire, they march carelessly across the earth without care for those who live there. They may claim to be benevolent, but they are no different. They'll use their armies to crush all that lay in their wake."

"Do you truly believe that? After the mercy they've shown us? They didn't have to take any prisoners, not after what the legionaries did on their way through the city. After the treatment we've received? You should hope they are different than the Empire, because otherwise, we won't survive here very long." Yao reasoned with her close friend.

"Why should we care?" He shot back. "It's more than likely we'll never see our families again, so why should we care? We'll either rot in a dungeon for the rest of our lives, be executed, or left to freeze out in this cold. The only thing I can thank them for is getting rid of that dreadful flame dragon, but it matters not when there are more at the Empire's disposal, ones to use to terrorize our tribe. Our families will almost certainly be punished for our capture."

"All the more reason you should want them to go across the Gate. They have the power to slay a flame dragon, along with an entire army! They were the first to ever defeat an army of Immortals in combat and have forever shattered their namesake. They could help our people, we just need to help them."

"And just how we do that? They seem to have everything under control as it is. Even if we had asked them for their help, what makes you think they'll listen to what we have to say? Most seem to not want to be bothered by us?" He made a good point. Aside from helping those wounded or occasionally playing with one or two of the children, most of the guards and soldiers seemed to prefer a distance from them. Many looked at them with scorn when they passed by. So many flags and faces, yet most looked at them the same way. She had heard some rumors about how their world was at peace before they arrived. Having fought a bloody war that took countless of their people. They had faced an enemy from another world, and it took them years to finally defeat them. That's why there were so many different armies arriving continuously. For how much the Saderans call cowardly for how they fight, she could take one look at them and see the truth. They were no cowards, just a people sick of fighting, a people who wished to enjoy peace.

"Then why don't we start now. At the very least, we can tell them everything we know about the terrain they'll encounter and the various tribes. It'll help both them and us if they know where our tribe lives. That way they don't attack them by mistake."

"And if they choose to destroy our tribe as revenge for what the Empire's legions did? It would lead to the destruction of our people."

"If we sit back and do nothing, our people are dead anyway. We must act."

"Then you can go talk to them. I want nothing to do with this foolish plan of yours." Crow then walked away towards his quarters, leaving Yao in her thoughts. If she didn't do anything, the Empire would surely take revenge on her people or force even more of them into their ranks. If she told the guards all she knew, they might use it to attack her people. The fate of her people was resting on her shoulders. She looked around for the nearest guards and approached them with caution. They took notice of this and they raised their weapons at here slightly. The men had a flag on their shoulder she had yet to see. A vertical tricolor of green, white, and orange. Behind them sat an iron elephant, albeit one with a much smaller and thinner snout.

"What do you need ma'am?" The man she assumed was their leader asked her. The soldier store her down looking for any sign of hostility. When he finished going over her, he gave a hand signal and his men lowered their weapons, but the snout of the iron elephant was still trained on her. "

"I wish to help you people against the Empire! I have valuable information that could help you!" The man looked back at his soldiers, who looked back at him in confusion. "I just beg that you help save my tribe!" The man looked confused, as if he wasn't expecting one of the prisoners to ask him for help.

"Clancy, go find one of those spooks on the base, will ya?" He turned back to Yao, who's eyes were pleading with him to answer. "Now I may not be paying attention, but we already took care of those rowdy barbarians on the other side of the camp. And I've already seen plenty of your people here, so what exactly do you need help with?"

"There are more dragons!" The man's eyes went wide upon hearing that. He saw how large of a creature it was and how much damage it took before it finally went down at the hands of the American navy. "The Empire will use them against my tribe, they'll be wiped out! Please, you must help us!" Her eyes were begging and she was clinging to his vest. As she was on the verge of tears, she caught the soldier coming back with two strangely dressed individuals in tow. One man and one woman, who looked much like her, but without the pointed ears. The man was the one who addressed her directly.

"We heard you need our help and that you have information that'll be useful to us."

RAF Hereford, United Kingdom

1600 Hours

Squad Leader Room


"The United Nations Defense Fleet puts on a massive display of force as six destroyers of the Home Guard fleet descend into the atmosphere above Reykjavik regional airport as a further show of force for the 10,000 prisoners currently residing within the makeshift prison camp. The UNSS Eclipse, or otherwise known as the Yamato, is Japan's first built and controlled destroyer. The others that took part in the event were the Kirov, Yubai, Rajput, Virginia, and La Fayette. Each of these vessels representing a different nation in the UN Security Council."

This brings up the total of the Home Guard fleet to 15 destroyers, 14 frigates used for escorting our cargo carriers, alongside the one carrier used for carrying the security garrisons for our Lunar and Martian bases. However this doesn't include the UNSS Icarus 01, which was recently seen leaving it's home port in Halifax, for a classified assignment. While the ship carries only bare minimum armaments, it carries powerful surveillance equipment such as spectograph's, wide field cameras, and infrared sensors. There are many theories as to why it has left Earth, but many claim it is an attempt to spy on Phauthi forces beyond Jupiter. Meanwhile, the UNSS CVN-68 Nimitz, is scheduled to assist in the deployment of over 100 satellites into orbit over the next two days."

In news in the Caribbean, the nations of Jamaica, The Dominican Republic, and Haiti have finally set up stable governments and infrastructure has been repaired. This is all thanks to American rebuilding efforts since the war ended. Shortly before the Caribbean was occupied and used as a staging ground by Phauthi forces, the United States undertook the largest humanitarian operation the world had ever seen. 90% of the region was evacuated and moved into the Midwest and Texas while US military forces reinforced the island. While they ultimately fell, much of the population was saved from what would certainly have been genocide. Once the war had ended, roughly a quarter of the refugees became naturalized citizens, who would later take residency across the nation when the war ended. Much them settled down in the southern states hat were ravaged in the war, seeking to repay the nation that helped them in their time of need."

"This is Renee Syhan, in New Delhi"


Mitchell grabbed the remote and turned it off, seeking to get some peace and quiet in order to discuss the recent operation with the other squad leaders. The room was filled with the leaders of each individual team that fought in Reykjavik. Nearly 40 men in all, from every continent, and every major power. Here they sat enjoying their second day back from the field. When they and their teams made it back in the late night hours of December 5th, most of them flat out went straight to their quarters by orders of Perryman. He even told the squad leaders to rest as well, but they took the debriefing and then rested. Now that they were well rested, they were celebrating a job well done and mission accomplished. However many of them felt as if they should be back out in the field, fighting the enemy that had invaded their world.

"This is bullshit." Mitchell said as he shook his head. "We're back here celebrating while over 10,000 people are lost on the other side of that fucking portal in Iceland. We should be back out there trying to get them back. Not sending our fucking fleet to taunt some backward barbarians who were already scared shitless when we captured them."

"I agree, the longer we wait, the more people who get farther from our reach and deeper into enemy territory." The Swedish lieutenant on the other end of the room agreed while downing another beer. "What's the fucking point of doing this if we can't save them?

"Don't beat yourself up over it lads, there's nothing we can do right now." Price replied, trying to console them. "We still don't even know if we can breathe on the other end of that thing. They may look human, but we don't truly know if it's safe for us. We have to wait for drones on the other side to confirm if we need Hazmat suits or not."

"Besides, we can't just say we failed because they were captured before we even arrived." The Chinese Captain, Jiang Lee interjected. "I'm not trying to be a rude ass, but it was better for this have happened in Iceland than any of our capitals. Lord knows we'd see far more dead due to population density." He wasn't wrong. Cities in the northern hemisphere, specifically in the US, Canada, Europe, Russia, and China swelled by enormous amounts when the war ended. A combination of refugees and baby boom made cities that once only held only a few million, swell into the mid to high millions, depending on the region. In places such as Japan and Europe, where birthrates were rapidly declining, shot up massively in the wake of humanities victory.

"Well no offence man, but your country has something like 1.7 billion people in it. It may not seem big for a nation like yours or India, but for a nation as sparsely populated and small as Iceland, that's a big fucking blow." The Danish operator shot towards Lee. "Imagine if a 100 million Chinese died in an attack, that's how bad this was for Iceland."

"It's 1.9 billion and yes I'm well fucking aware of how bad it is for them. I'm just saying this would've been a hell of alot more difficult if this popped up in a mega city." Lee replied with a hint of anger in his voice.

"Calm it down, guys." Price ordered as he reached into the case of beer on the table and threw them both a bottle. "This'll help calm our nerves for now. Don't get to shitfaced, Commander wants us for a briefing at 2000 hours."

"Still, why us?" Harkov slurred as he reached for his bottle of vodka, took a swig, and proceeded to pass it over to Weber, who was sitting right beside him. "Why not those purple bastards? After all they did, they should be on the receiving end of this shit, not us."

"I still ask myself what the fuck we did to deserve this." Itami interrupted, after downing the rest of his beer. "After all we've been through, we get thrust into war once again. We could all be at hope right now. Spending time with our families and loved ones. Instead we're fighting an enemy straight out a fantasy novel." Itami more or less summed up how everyone was feeling since they got the call.

"Well you should be delighted Itami, after all, I've seen those magazines you read. Should be right up your alley." Nilsen insinuated.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Itami asked as he raised his eyebrow and glared at Nilsen. He proceeded to burst out laughing, which angered Itami a slight bit more.

"Oh cheer up wanker, everyone knows you look at those weird tentacle porn things." The voice was from Adam Gideon. In his hands were one 24 pack of beer and the other being soda. Commander Perryman had delayed his deployment last minute as his team was the only that was up to snuff with the equipment enough to show the others how to use it. He came in with the second wave when the fighting really kicked up. "And don't deny it either, I picked up one of your disgusting magazines and slid it under your barracks." The whole room burst out laughing at Itami's expense, who was looking thoroughly annoyed at the topic at hand.

"We all have our vice, so fuck off." Itami countered. "Speaking of which, where were you during the fight? Why did Price, no offence Price, show up instead of you?"

"None taken mate." Price said as he took a swig from his beer.

"My squad was the only ones that knew how to operate the new weapons, so the commander wanted me to go with the second wave that arrived shortly after. Me and my squad arrived the same time the Yank aircraft carrier did."

"Personally, I believe the timing was perfect. We were low on ammo and desperately needed reinforcements to take back the city." Dabiri spoke up. "Speaking of that, were any of your squads at the broadcast station during the first hour of our arrival? Because I saw some cloaked figures get the jump on an enemy patrol and drag them away before they found me." Everyone just shook their heads at the question.

"My team was securing the Indian embassy, so it wasn't mine." The Gurkha captain replied, looking over at the MARCOs team leader, who also shook his head.

"Me and my team were deployed near the docks at Suðurhöfn where we sunk the galleys docked there." The Czech captain responded.

"I don't know what to tell you man." Mitchell said as he cracked open a can of coke. "I hit the road for the embassy, so I don't know who could've been there. No one else was that close to your location besides my own. Perhaps we can review the footage later and see if there's anything we can distinguish from it. For now, let's just enjoy what time we have left before the briefing."

"Yeah, I guess it can wait. Just bugs me is all."

"Anyway, let's change the subject." Gideon said it an attempt to get their minds off of the mission. "Any of you catch that live footage of that prison fight? Shit was fucking hilarious."

"It was fucking badass when that AST grabbed that poor son of a bitch and tossed him 20 feet."

"Honestly, I was hoping the fighting got out of control so the Talon drones could've opened fire on them." The JTF2 leader laughed.

"I'm just glad that none of our men were killed in the fight."

"A couple seemed to have been injured by those Immortal cocksuckers. They got executed pretty fucking quickly though."

Anyone see how that fight even started?" The SASR operative asked? "Because I noticed the fighting began shortly after our navy flew overhead."

"I think I can help answer that." Gideon said as he tapped his wrist console and cast it to the TV in the room. The camera focused on the nonhuman section of the camp as the fleet flew over it. As they passed over it, a large number of them started to cheer them on. Just like the UN personnel in the camp, the operators were dumbstruck at why the hell they were cheering on the same force that captured them. "It seems these Saderans liked to treat nonhuman entities like shit, which is why they did that."

"Still, why the fuck would they cheer us on?" Lee questioned. "They aren't exactly being treated much better."

"From what we were told by the embassy staff in Reykjavik a few days back, those assholes made it their mission to genocide and conquer those people." Harkov managed to get off without much slurring, but he was still visibly wasted.

"So much for not being shitfaced." Gideon remarked, earning him a middle finger from Harkov. "It seems that quite a few of them have actively sought out our men to give us information on the Saderans. If I was the politicians and spooks in charge of gathering the information, I'd seriously consider using them as a third column. I mean the CIA, MSS, and FSB have already placed themselves inside the base and are already interrogating the prisoners, but this would make their jobs much easier."

"I'm pretty sure they realize that too, but what would the people think if we just let them go because of their history? Hell, how do you think the people of Iceland would feel about that? I'm not saying it shouldn't be considered, but this is fragile ground." Mitchell made a good point. After all the damage the Saderan Empire caused on their way into Iceland, it would be extremely difficult to sell such idea to the general public. But, this was the CIA after all. Coupled with it's Russian, European, Chinese, and Israeli counterparts, they could almost certainly pull of something like this.

"We also need to consider that they are trying to trick us into getting our guard down and try to backstab us. I'm not saying I'm not sympathetic, but we can't just flat out trust them." The Brazilian operator explained from the back of the room. "We can't let our guard down here. We should wait and see what more information can be taken from them before we consider pardoning alien invaders."

The last few words were spiked with venom towards the prisoners. Of all the nations in the room, Brazil and Australia were beaten the hardest in the conflict. By the end of the five year conflict, Brazil had only 36% of its population left alive, while Australia had less than 20%. Even today both nations still reel from the devastating losses inflicted upon their countries. While that has not stopped them from being a member of the international community and helping in peacekeeping missions, neither nation is as powerful as they once were. It's understandable why both nations have not only a searing hatred for the Phauthi, but for the Saderans. Neither team took prisoners and their actions during the battle with ones they did capture are best left untold. With the opening of the portal in Iceland, they saw this as a chance save a country from a fate that theirs ultimately suffered. And with it being unknown if more of these can be opened in other cities, no one, especially not Brazilians or Australians wanted to take the chance of another force wreaking havoc on another city.

"I'm not saying we do pardon them." Gideon quickly said trying to rephrase what he said. "All I'm saying is that they have information that's valuable to us. Even more so if they happen to know where the captured civilians might be. The location of slave mines and camps would be of great use for us in getting back our people."

"Nevertheless though, I wouldn't put it past the spooks given their history of really fucked up shit. Speaking of that, have any of you heard about what they set up around the portal?" Price asked the group as he took the remote off the table and switched the internet on and opened an audio app. Everyone either gave a chorus of no's or they shook their heads. "Well then, you'll enjoy hearing this." He typed in "Ghost Tape 10" and clicked play. Strange music and distorted animal sounds emitted from the tv as everyone stood confused to why Price had them listen to it. They stood there listening for a few minutes before it dawned on them. Psychological Warfare.

"So they hooked up speakers right outside the portal and started blaring ghost sounds?" The Grom captain questioned.

"Yes and no." Price replied as he paused the recording. "They've dug up and utilized a cacophony of distorted animal sounds, ghosts, scream of men being tortured, and little mix of Russian Death Tango. The last of which is a song that the Russian utilized during the battle of Stalingrad, which had a distorted female voice saying "Every second seconds, a German dies in Stalingrad.", alongside a countdown. They just made some slight adjustments to put the audio in their language and replacing German with Saderan. They're blasting it loud enough so it can travel down the portal. If anyone tries coming through it, they'll be frightened away by the tape."

"Sounds like they had fun putting that one together." Gideon laughed.

"Sounds like overkill, don't you think?"

"No such thing as overkill. Overkill would be tossing a Davy Crockett through the portal and calling it a day. That'd teach the bastards!" Mitchell laughed.

"Well when you put it like that, I guess you are right. Still, it'd be better just to kill the bastards so we can all go home." Itami sighed and rubbed his stubble on his face. He hadn't expected a conversation like this today. Not when it was their first real day of relaxation, as they had spent virtually all day resting from the fighting. "Maybe you won't hate me as much anymore." Itami said jokingly.

"Maybe, maybe not. Although I'd imagine a certain member of your team will be happy that you'll start taking shit more seriously. On that note, rein in that sergeant of yours. She keeps popping in between me, Gideon's, Harkov's, Prices's, and Lee's and just about every squad barracks on base. It's getting annoying and you need to fix that."

"Which one are you referring to? My medic or hand to hand expert?"

"You know damn well which one." Lee stated in an unbelieving tone. "The one with the cow tits." The whole room burst into laughter upon hearing that. They knew who Lee and Mitchell was talking about. Sergeant Kuribayashi, despite having only met many of the operators a few days prior, already had the reputation of a deviant and tomboy. That's not to say most of them weren't deviants, because behind closed doors, they all did their own things. But Kuribayashi took things to another level. She had a habit of going around to every male member of each team trying to get them to fight her. If they could, 'Beat the crap out of her', she would date them. However the way she wanted the fight to end was not something any of the men would do. She had bounced from man to man, hoping someone would indulge her wishes. Some did agree to meet her in the sparring ring, but pinned her instead of beating her down. Round after round was met with her disappointment as no one would beat her down in the way she wanted.

"Oh, right." Itami sighed and stretched, knowing exactly what his sergeant had been up to lately. "I've tried to get her to listen to me, but she sees me as a disgrace to the uniform."

"Then use your rank and make her stubborn ass listen." Price interrupted. "For Christ sakes, take charge for once, Itami. I'm getting sick of her bugging my men. Hell, she even tried to get me to fight her. Me! Not only am I 40 years her senior, I'm happily married."

"Yeah, she keeps bugging Ramirez and Allen especially to fight her. All they're trying to do is relax, not beat the shit out of someone."

"And last I checked, she's near my teams barracks. And given how they're getting wasted right now, they might just piss her off." Davids informed them. "Quite frankly, if I were you Itami, I'd have beaten her ass myself for not obeying orders."

"Fine, I'll go find her and tell her to knock off her bullshit." With that Itami got up and began to walk out the door.

"I'm gonna get going as well, I'm gonna watch a movie with my squad before the briefing starts."

"Anything good?"

"Since it's December 7th, we'll be watching Tora! Tora! Tora!."

Itami cocked his head back when he heard the name of the film. All he could do what shoot Mitchell a glance he could only describe as "what the fuck?". "Of all the movies to watch, you watch that one?" Itami questioned.

"Well it's the 139th anniversary of the Pearl Harbor attack. And there's also the fact that it fits pretty well with current events. An uppity empire launches an attack on an unsuspecting enemy, only to get a boot shoved up their ass as they strike back. Except the Saderans haven't done any real damage to our military and the UN will be the sleeping dragon that was awoken."

"It's the day when you Americans got off your arses and joined the bloody war." Price laughed, which Harkov and Lee joined in on.

"The day when we finally said fuck it and decided the Axis Powers needed a good ass kicking. Weber, itami, De Luca, ain't I right?" More laughs erupted as the German, Japanese, and Italian operators flipped Davids the bird as everyone else laughed at their expense. "Mind if me and my guys join you, Mitchell?"

"Why not, the more the merrier. We've got plenty of room in the movie room for y'all."

"Hell, since I can't drink anymore, I might as well join you." Harkov spoke while stumbling to get up. Soon a chorus of voices joined in agreement as they all began to pile out of the room. Some joining Mitchell in the movie room, others to the chow hall, while others went to the rec room to work out with their men. They still had a few hours to kill and they planned on using them.

Outer Orbit of Iapetus

1.5 million miles from Titan

Aphelion of Titan

1830 GMT

UNSS Icarus 01


This was a massive undertaking by the United Nations. To send a ship so far from Earth and so far past Jupiter was a dangerous mission. While the Phauthi were beaten, they never left the solar system, just relegated to Saturn and it's moons. For the Icarus, if they were seen, which given how stealth in space is practically impossible, was very likely, they would certainly be harassed by their old enemy. The Icarus had no weapons to defend itself. The only defensive system it had was it's electronic countermeasures to spoof missile systems. However that wouldn't help them against railguns or lasers. They'd have to stay outside of Phauthi territory, otherwise they'll elicit a response. Hat they did have however was a host of sensors used for not only observing the outer solar system for any more uninvited guests, but for observing other stars. A great many of Earth's space born telescopes and ground based observatories were destroyed in the war, so the Icarus was to fill that gap until such infrastructure could be rebuilt.

However they would no longer blast messages towards the stars. Since the first and only race to respond to them did not come in peace, the United Nations Security Council took direct control over SETI and no longer allowed them to do anything but listen to the stars. The ship was equipped with an array of spectographs, camera's, and infrared sensors designed to pick up even the slightest presence of heat in the cold background of space. Since any spacecraft gave off heat, no one could hide in the great vacuum. The UN was expecting a proverbial round two at some point. While the most of the remnants in the solar system had no intention of ever fighting humanity again, there was a small splinter faction that broke off and refused the peace. They were annihilated in short order by their own, but it became clear that ET phoned home. The various defectors and prisoners, while having agreed to help UN scientists during and after the war, never gave up the location of their home. It was clear however, that their home was within 50 light years.

But for now, their job wasn't watching the skies, but to investigate a rather strange movement of Phauthi military assets on Titan. Right now it was Captain Etajima Goro of the JMSDF who was in charge of completing this mission. The crew of the Icarus was a mixture of Japanese, Indian, Korean, Canadian, and various European crew members, who represented the four nations that built the ship. The ship may have been small, only being the length and twice the width of an old US navy Zumwalt destroyer, but it was fast. Goro hoped he wouldn't have to use his ships superior maneuverability in combat.

"We're within range of Titan, Captain. The sensors are booting up and will have eyes on the surface in a few minutes. Infrared sensors have picked up large heat signatures consistent with explosions." The words came from the main tech officer, Lukas Fischer. He, like most of the crew, weren't military. They were members of their respective countries space programs. Of the entire 170 man crew aboard, only captain Goro, a dozen officers who operated the flare system, and a squad of fourteen marines were the only military personnel aboard.

"That doesn't make sense. Titan doesn't have a breathable atmosphere for either of our species. Why would they be detonating explosive devices within their own habitats?" Goro asked as he looked towards the control panels, seeing the infrared screen lit up brightly.

"Unclear sir, the telescopes are still focusing on the moon. We should get an idea of what we're looking at soon enough." He replied as he focused on the screens in front of him. A television lowered from the ceiling and turned to footage of the moon. The camera's and sensors were zoomed in enough to make out the bright lights that littered the surface of the moon. The colonists they had brought with them had set up habitats before the war began, hoping for them to be temporary. With their dreams dashed however, the moon had become their largest colony. The sensors could also see what was left of their fleet in a holding pattern above the main habitat, with transport vessels heading down into the atmosphere.

"The activity is centered around on point within their largest city, so it can't be a military exercise." Goro's second in command, Tokushima Fuji stated as he took a closer look at the screen in front of them. "You think it could be infighting between the splinter factions?" He asked as he stood there perplexed.

"Doubtful, they already took care of the pro war faction shortly after the war ended. There could be a few still left who want to see us destroyed, but we already know they won't get far. The pro peace faction doesn't want war with us and I doubt most of their population would either. It wouldn't be profitable for them. What we need to worry about is what happens when their home finds out about their loss." Goro said as he turned to Fuji. "What do you think?"

"I'm thinking we should have driven these aliens out of the system after the war. That way we don't have to worry about them using our system's resources against us at a later date."

He just shook his head at his XO's shortsightedness. "Despite what you might think, we weren't at the most advantageous position by the end of the war. Even when the Americans and Russians launched the Orion Battleships towards the end of the war, they were quickly destroyed. They still had and still do have a larger naval presence than we do. There seems to be a general misunderstanding about how we won the war, so let me inform you." He said annoyed.

"It was because we-."

"Enough!" Goro snapped. "You will listen, so I may explain the situation to you. When they arrived here, every piece of equipment they had was newly produced. After they subjugated their last world, they built everything new. All their old equipment was left for occupation. They didn't have factories for vehicles or a large population to draw recruits from. Sure, they had munition factories on Titan when they arrived, but for every man, tank, or aircraft they lost, they couldn't replace. They had colonists with them, yes, but no training grounds to train them. We killed most of their soldiers and they had practically no reinforcements from their colonists."

He paused for a short moment to look at the screen, still another few minutes away from getting a clear picture.

"They realized we had both of those advantages and sought to cripple that. However those five years of preparation gave us enough time to build up an extremely large nuclear arsenal, capable of reaching orbit. When they got into low earth orbit to hit our cities, we could strike back with nukes. When they sought to capture the major population centers and industrial areas in the northern hemisphere, we shot down a multitude of their transport craft. The Americans alone shot down nearly two dozen transports, not including those shot down over Europe, Russia, China, Korea, or us. In all, we killed over half a million of them in the initial attacks. This isn't including the vehicles, both damaged and intact, that we got from them. It was that which allowed us a much better hand against the invaders. Coupled with prisoners, some of which who worked alongside us voluntarily, helped us win the war. It was us having our hands on their technology and their own people that let us win."

"It wasn't without losses though. Cities such as New York, Tokyo, London, Moscow, Paris, Berlin, Seoul, Ottawa, Beijing, and many others took heavy damage from the fighting. We had lost millions in the first few days. But they realized they couldn't start their fight against the world's most powerful nations, so they went south. Australia, Argentina, South Africa, Papua New Guinea, were the first to fall. In just a few days, all resistance was swept aside and they landed without issue. For the next four years, until we finally gained the initiative, they swept over the southern hemisphere and eventually into the north. Even when we forced them on the back foot, we still needed 3-1 odds in our favor to win reliably."

"Why are you telling me something everyone here knows already?" Fuji asked confused as to why his commanding officer was giving him a history lesson.

"It takes three years to build a ship, but three centuries to build a tradition. We're still new at this game, Lieutenant. We have no experience fighting in space, despite what we were taught by the defectors and what we teach ourselves. No experience invading other worlds like they do. We must take our time. Despite what many like you think, we are in no position to throw them out of the solar system. If we sent our navy to attack them, they'd face near total destruction. Our focus is to rebuild back home and buildup our defenses around Earth, which includes establishing a much larger presence on Mars first. We will inevitably face another attack, which is why we are to prepare. We train, we learn, and we expand our presence. Our first and only priority should be defensive. I have no doubt that one day we'll be capable of expanding into the stars, but for now, we belong here."

"Thirty seconds to eyes on!" Fischer alerted them as the sensors finally began to focus on the city on the surface. Everyone on the bridge began to focus their attention at the screen as they could steadily make out more and more details on the surface. Below the clear dome that surrounded the habitat, they could make out fires burning in the city. "We should have an idea of what's going on now. Camera's are picking up fighting all around the city. What the hell is going on down there?"

As fires raged in the streets, VTOL aircraft could be seen in the airspace below the dome. At first it looked as if they were fighting other aircraft, but it wouldn't make sense for either side to be willing to fight like that with each other, not when they could very easily compromise the structure around them. No, they were fighting living creatures. Similar creatures to what had attacked Reykjavik.

"What the fuck?" One of the technicians whispered as the images became even clearer.

"How is this possible? This can't be real!" Fuji muttered to himself as he store unbelieving at the monitor. Men with swords were being slaughtered by a relentless hail of gunfire and light artillery. Vehicles crushed entire crowds of fleeing soldiers as they showed no mercy to their enemy. Creatures similar to those which had invaded Iceland were among those being effortlessly slaughtered by a far superior enemy. Explosions erupted throughout the city as holes in the dome had opened and more forces poured into the city. But for everything that had reminded the Empire, they weren't them. Different armor and flags gave that away. That both worried and relieved them. They knew they would launch an attack against the Saderans in retaliation for Reykjavik, and it eased their minds to know they wouldn't have another potential enemy to fight.

What did worry them however was where this army came from. If past events were anything to go by, they likely came from the same world. Soon however, they had their answer. The epicenter of the fighting had been focused on by the sensors. All the building within a radius of at least a mile had been destroyed, except for one. One that bore a striking resemblance to the very structure in Iceland. The architecture was different, but it was still tall, and they could make out forces retreating into it. It had the same properties as the one back home. They now know what the sudden movement of military assets was for. It wasn't a simple exercise or uprising like much of the UNSC had thought. It was much worse. Another portal had opened right at their enemy's doorstep, and they had to alert the UN.

However their focus on the situation was interrupted as klaxon blared and the ship took a sharp right maneuver. They were under attack.

"Incoming projectiles, 10,000 kilometers and closing sir!" The radar technician alerted. "They have us in a radar lock, activate ECM!" He shouted towards the officer manning the ECM suite, who rapidly began smashing the buttons in front of him, in an attempt to avoid another radar lock.

"Where the fuck is it coming from!" One of the officers on the bridge shouted as they saw bright flashes off in the distance, just barely visible to the naked eye.

"We've got contact in the asteroid fields! Radar has five smaller contacts emerging from the asteroids! They're Skelters!

"We're sitting ducks out here without any escorts!" Another yelled as the camera's caught focus of five small craft with variable-geometry wings accelerated towards their ship.

"We have to get back to Earth immediately. We have to alert them of the situation, go to general quarters and get us out of here!" Captain Goro ordered to those on the bridge. Word went to the engine room and the ion thrusters went to full power as the Icarus gunned it away from Saturn and back home. "Send word back mission control of what we found! They need to know in case we don't make it back." His last words sounded uncertain. He knew how bad the situation was. Without proper defenses, they'd get torn apart. That's why he ordered them to send all information back to Earth.

"Activating countermeasure!" Blue flares soon shot out of the sides of the Icarus as they desperately tried to avoid the forces trying to kill them. While the ship continued to accelerate, the projectiles still closed in faster. It would take them time for the reactor to transfer enough power to the engines in order to escape them. Assuming the Skelters kept to full speed, it would take them several minutes to reach their position once their Delta V was burned. While they had gotten out of the way of the railgun fire, they still had to worry about missiles if the Skelters got to close. But of all the things they had prepared for, one thing they couldn't dodge, were lasers.

"Temperature spike on the port side!" The ship suddenly shook violently to the right. A hole had just been blown clean into the side. The force of the explosion sent everyone flying off their feet. One technicians head slammed into the control panel in front of him, knocking him unconscious.

"STATUS REPORT!" Captain Goro yelled as he got back on to his feet, looking as the panels all in the bridge were flashing red with damage reports. He looked over towards the chief navigator as he picked himself up off the ground and rushed back to his station.

"Compartments 3-7 have been breached, captain!" An Fuji screamed as the crew did their damnedest to get the Icarus back on course after taking such a hit. "We're venting atmosphere, we have to seal the compartments now!" He watched out the port side as more flares popped out in an effort to jam the radars of any of the incoming craft. Captain Goro only had one chance to get out of here and he wasn't even sure it would work. His ship wasn't just a reconnaissance vessel, but a test bed for new technologies. One of which has been researched by the world's major powers since before the war. A method for easy and quick space travel. The Jump Drive was a system that would allow for an Einstein-Rosen Bridge, a wormhole in layman's terms, to be opened.

The ship lurched forward once more as another explosion rocked the ship. It was now or never. The captain had made his decision. "Activate the prototype and get us the fuck out of here!" He ordered. The crew looked at him with some uncertainty at first, but realized if they wanted to get out of this situation alive, they'd have to do it. "Time to see if this thing works." The navigator sent word down to the engine room and they redirected all power to it. The nav officer went to his control panel and began to type in the orbital coordinates for them to arrive at. Everyone on board didn't know it it would work. This wasn't supposed to be tested for another month. But it would soon have a trial by fire. To avoid further damage from attacks, the Icarus had to take cover behind a nearby asteroid, but that wouldn't protect them forever. The ship soon hum and a blue swirling vortex began to form in front of them. It couldn't have come sooner. The Skelters shot past them and began to double back on their position. The last of the flares were fired as more missiles began screaming in their direction. With the engines ahead full, they slowly made their way through the vortex, allowing them to escape what would've been certain death. Now they were safe. Damaged and limping home, but safe.
 
Chapter 12: Deliberations
RAF Hereford, United Kingdom

December 7, 2080

1900 Hours

Recreation Room


"Now keep in mind everyone, the recent attack in Iceland has great parallels with what happened at Pearl Harbor. An uppity empire who sought to expand it's influence finally fucks up when they awaken a sleeping giant. Now our world is the United States and the Saderan Empire is Japan."

"Well that was a fucking hoot." Itami said in an unenthusiastic tone, noticing Mitchell's comment towards his country. But he was finally glad the movie was over. "What we gonna do now?"

"We could always watch some scenes from Doolittle." Mitchell suggested, giving off a slight smirk. "or maybe the Battle of Midway or Okinawa." He glanced over to Weber and chuckled. "Maybe we can watch Enemy at the Gates? What do you saw, Harkov?"

"Eh, we might have enough time for a couple of scenes." Harkov chuckled in response."

"Is this pick on the losers of world war two day or something?" Weber complained as Mitchell and Harkov simply laughed.

"It's just a joke you damn kraut, loosen up your panties."

"You Yanks sure do love to be assholes to everyone else." Gideon said in a snarky tone. "But I do agree, learn to take a joke Weber."

"Man, this bullshit. How about you pick on De Luca for once." Weber suggested, who was promptly flipped of by the Italian.

"Alright, look, how about we change the topic. We've still got an hour before briefing, so let's-"

Their conversation was interrupted however as an emergency attack alert began blaring from the operators cell phones and data pads. They were initially confused until they switched the settings on the television in the rec room to figure out what was going on. As they switched to BBC, they were met with an unsettling sight. The UNSS Icarus was seen emerging from what appeared to be a whirlpool opening in space. When it had completely exited the spacial anomaly, the Icarus was burning from it's port side. A massive burn mark scarred the side of the vessel as it slowly limped toward the UN fleet in orbit, who began to disperse from each other and swiveled their turrets towards empty space. Soon the engines on the Icarus began to sputter and cut out. Emergency thrusters began firing so that it would slow the ship's velocity and to avoid crashing into not only other objects in orbit, but into Earth as well. Soon the ship came to a gradual stop, entering a geosynchronous orbit above the planet.

"What the fuck happened to the Icarus?" one of the Canadians shouted as the images of the disabled ship filled the eyes of all those in the room."

"My brother is serving on board! What the hell is going on?" Another man shouted as everyone stood up and focused solely on the screen in front of them.

"Just minutes ago the UNSS Icarus just appeared from an unknown spacial anomaly and took up position just in front of our fleet before the ship came to halt and let out a distress signal. Right now, shuttles from the UNSS Nimitz race to dock with the damaged vessel, but it is unclear just how many are dead or wounded. Space tugs from the lunar base are being dispatched to assist the Icarus in getting back down to it's port in Halifax for repairs. This coincided with the United Nations Security Council calling an emergency session in Geneva, Switzerland."

"Those motherfuckers." Price said as he gritted his teeth.

"What the fuck was a ship with virtually no defenses, doing that far out in the solar system anyway?" Nilsen questioned as he watched a space shuttle dock with the Icarus, which he realized took far more damage than first thought. "We couldn't send a frigate to make sure it got back safe? What the fuck was command thinking?"

"I'm guessing they didn't expect to be attacked when they went out on recon. Still though, why the fuck did they attack the Icarus? It has no obvious weapons and it seems retarded to attack us for no reason. Something isn't right here." Itami reasoned as he looked back to his team, shock and surprise lingering on their face.

"Why the fuck did even attack our ship in the first place?"

"I'm not the only one who realized what the Icarus used to get back home right?" Mitchell asked as he looked back towards Price, Harkov, and a few other team leaders who occupied the front rows of the rec room. "We know for a fact that the Phauthi didn't have anything that advanced, so where the fuck did it come from?" Some of the other team leaders pondered that question. When the Phauthi were first detected by Earth's telescope arrays, they were slowing down from their approach towards Sol. They had achieved a speed of 50% the speed of light and spent nearly a decade gradually slowing down. Nuclear propulsion and fusion engines were fast and were a godsend for humanities space programs, but it still didn't explain how the Icarus managed to get back the way it did.

"It looks like those rumors of what's been in Area 51 might be true after all." The voice came from the Delta Force Master Sergeant, Ray Davids. He had always been a bit of a conspiracy nut, but after what everyone just saw, listening to him might not be a bad idea. "Think about it, even as far back as the cold war, rumors constantly spread about what was really going on in Area 51. One of them being methods of faster than light travel."

"You sound like a fucking nutcase, Roy." Gideon replied while looking at Davids like he was crazy.

"Let him talk." Price replied, interested in what he had to say. "I'm not saying I necessarily agree, but it makes you wonder what our governments really worked on before the war kicked off."

"Thank you. Anyway, while the light barrier itself can't be broken, there are ways around it, at least in theory."

"And most certainly fact now." Lee remarked.

"Indeed. An Einstein-Rosen bridge is a speculative structure that links two different points in space time. It doesn't violate the laws of physics and we've been working our asses off to see if it was possible." He explained to the operators who were paying attention.

"And where do aliens come into play in all this? Seriously man, I think the alcohol is getting to you." Weber laughed, receiving a middle finger from Davids.

"Well now that you mention it, this technology had to have been developed from something." Harkov reasoned. "There's no way we figured out how to crack this before the purple bastards did, even with their technology and defectors. It must've come from somewhere or something. Even with the funding our space agencies receive, there's no way they could've achieved this."

"Ok, even assuming this is even slightly correct, don't you think it would've become public knowledge? I mean for Christ sake, the cats out of the bag on whether or not we were alone in the universe, why the fuck the government still hide the fact that they had alien technology after all this time?" Mitchell tried to reason with them, but the more people who disagreed, another would jump into interject their own opinion.

"It kinda makes sense. Why would we openly talk about what we may be working on when we know who's listening? If your nation truly did have something of that magnitude, it would make sense to keep it a secret, even now. Now the only question I have regarding all of this is where the hell are these other aliens at? We already know that from the data we examined during and after the war, that they had already occupied a number of world's before coming here. We were the first to actually fend off an attack though. If they could pick up SETI broadcasts and find our old space probes, don't you think someone else would as well?" Lee had made a great point. On one hand, keeping your most valuable technology a closely guarded secret is a good thing. On the other, if the US or any other nation had alien technology before the war, where did they get it and who did it belong to?"

"That's the million dollar question, something I'm sure the government would try to figure out. With that said, there's no way in hell they could've heard our transmissions unless they were the ones we sent out specifically for others to hear. Chances are they picked up Arecibo or found Voyager."

"It makes you wonder what the WOW! message was, maybe someone was calling us for help or trying to warn us."

"It could've just been a message someone sent out a long time ago that just reached us."

"Maybe it could've been a call for help." A Frenchman by the name of Edmond Moreau interjected. "We already know we weren't the first on their list of people to subjugate, we just got lucky and became the first to survive."

"It honestly wouldn't surprise me, but If it was a message for help, then I think this galaxy is a fucked up place, given how the signal was narrowed down in the constellation Sagittarius, much farther away than just 50 light years.

"Remind me, how many other world's did they occupy before they came here?"

"Roughly five if I remember correctly. However only three came from other star systems, the others lived in the same system."

"Makes you realize just how lucky we were to catch them on approach to Earth."

"Why the hell did they even come here in the first place?" Lee questioned.

"God, glory and gold." Davids said. "Those are the three reasons humans have done what they have throughout history. Now obviously they loved to fight, ergo why they dragged out the war for as long as they did, as well as not just accelerating their ships into our planet. They didn't need resources nor did they care to spread religion. Which can only mean that they wanted our planet at least intact enough for them to live on. Sure, they can build ships to live on, but planets are safer by a much larger degree. They want real estate they can live on. Earth has an atmosphere suitable for them. Look what early humans did to the neanderthals when we left Africa. When you expand into new territory, you either wipe out the locals or severely reduce their numbers so they can't threaten you. This could very well prove that habitable planets are a rare commodity, something you don't just destroy."

"OK that's all well and good, but I think we still need to focus on why the fuck they attacked us all of a sudden." Before anyone else could respond, another emergency bulletin flashed across the screen grabbing the attention of those in the room. What they saw shocked them. Recordings from the Icarus's observation equipment was now live across the screen. An army similar to the Saderans was attacking the Phauthi colony on Titan. They saw as the recording panned over to a section of the colony almost completely destroyed. As their military ran over the invaders with trivial ease. At the center of it all, stood a Roman style building that the invaders were retreating into. Now they understood why the Icarus was attacked. Because they had just been attacked and were on high alert, just like the UN was. But this also meant that they wouldn't be going into this new world alone. A thought that they very much found horrifying.

"Yes, we can confirm these are the images the Icarus sent before it was attacked. It appears as if the same force that invaded Iceland, has also invaded the Phauthi colony on Titan. What this will mean for future military operations through the "GATE" as it's been called, is still unknown. However it is clear that-"

"You've got to be fucking kidding me." Mitchell exclaimed in a shocked tone as he and everyone else gazed at the images before them. Now their job just got a helluva lot harder. "How the fuck can this be happening?" Mitchell looked over and saw how quickly everyone in the room sobered up they all jumped from their seats, cursing wildly as they did. He glanced over and saw a Swedish operator vomit onto the floor, the rest of the team in pure shock at the recent turn of events.

"How the fuck can this be happening?" Harkov choked out as he glued his eyes to the tv set. "How the fuck can there be another one of these things and why did it open up in easy reach of our enemy?" He asked to no one in particular.

"Looks like our jobs just got a lot more difficult." Lee remarked. "Now we have to worry about fighting someone who can shoot back. Not that we haven't been shot at before, but this is going to make the upcoming offensive more difficult. Now my question is this, how the hell did the Saderans know who they were and how did they open up another one?"

"Perhaps they can't control where they open them up at." Weber responded. "Maybe they knew enough from those they interrogated to know about them, but even that is still debatable."

"I can't be the only one who realizes that those aren't Saderans, right?" Gideon pointed out. As they looked closer at the screen, they could see the he was write. Despite how the weapons and creatures were the same, they wore different armor and flags. This meant that they most likely came from the same world, but a different faction entirely. "Those aren't the same guys. But given the structure in the video, it's almost certainly the same world behind the one in Reykjavik. Which also means they have a direct link to our world now." Those last words hit the operators in the room harshly. While the portal in Iceland was bottleneck, it was still a means of passage to invade Earth.

"We better hope they still value the Geneva Peace Accords, otherwise shits going to hi the fan faster than you can say clusterfuck." Price said as he rubbed his eyes, still not wanting to believe what he was seeing. "Maybe it'll be one of those enemy of my enemy situations and they'll stay out of our way."

"You'll learn one day that cuts both ways, sir." One of the Russian operators replied to Price's comment. Regardless, I expect this to get bloody and quickly."

"You can say that again. If we come to blows again, that world will fucking burn."

"And we all know what happened to all those uncontacted tribes during the war, I'd expect nothing but genocide from those bastards. Hell, they burnt North Sentinel Island to the ground for fucking shits and giggles. They won't hesitate to slaughter their way through them for this."

"Then there's the fact that much of the Amazon and the jungles throughout Latin America and the Congo are infested with creatures that were released by the Phauthi to hunt down survivor. Those fuckers are nasty and extremely hard to kill." The Brazilian captain spoke up as he stepped forward. "They've become the reason we wall off our settlements and any mines still located within those regions are heavily guarded."

"Yeah, some of those things have infested the cave systems throughout Afghanistan. Although the locals, being superstitious about the caves, say they've always been around." Mitchell added. "My first deployment overseas was in the Afghanistan, specifically the Tora Bora cave system. We only encountered one of those things and we still lost two men before we killed it. Surprised we didn't just carpet bomb and pump the caves full of Nova gas. It'd make short work of them."

Price looked down at his data pad and sighed as he got up "Regardless, now we have to face the very real possibility that we'll have to fight them again. But I think we should pick this conversation up later gents. Commander Perryman wants us ready for briefing" he informed them as he got up and walked out of the room, the few members of his team present following him. Soon the rest of the room emptied out until there was only a few operators left inside. Mitchell, Gideon, Harkov, and Itami stood looking over at the screen one last time before making their way out.

"Well boys, something tells me that the next few months are going to be very interesting." Itami said in a half joking tone.

"Your telling me, my father is going to flip out when he he hears this. I better see if I can get some time off with my family for Christmas, lord knows my family wants to see me." Mitchell hasn't been around his family much for the past year due to work constraints and it's really started to take it's toll on him and his family. The same could be said for those not only in his team, but other units as well. And it was going to be even more strained due to recent events.

"Don't worry about it mate, we can hold down the fort here. Same for you Harkov, you both need time with your families."

"Not me." Itami remakred. "As long as I've got my Mei Com, I'm perfectly fine no matter where I'm at."

"You must be a virgin. You poor bastard." Harkov laughed as he smacked Itami on the back before walking out.

"Once Perryman is finished with the briefing, perhaps we can request some holiday leave."

"I hope so, because I have a feeling that once we cross that portal eventually, we'll be there for a while."

Geneva, Switzerland

United Nations Headquarters

December 8th, 2080

2100 Hours


In the new headquarters of the United Nations, in Geneva, the heads of state from the permanent security council members, alongside the rest of the world's nuclear powers, were set to give a statement the very same week when they were rushed into an emergency session after an urgent message from Joint Strategic Air Command in NORAD. Twenty one leaders were rushed into a secure room and were met with the computer screens displaying generals and admirals from their respective nations, as well as a number of intelligence agency members. When everyone had settled down, the recordings the Icarus had captured were put on full display for everyone to see. Most didn't believe it at first, but slowly came to realize that one of their worst fears had been realized. Ever since the Reykjavik Incident, there was worry in the upper echelons of the UN that the Phauthi would try to exploit this incident for their own gain. Now as they watched the feed as it showed an army of nearly the exact makeup on Titan, they realized that they wouldn't be entering this new world alone. Once this reached news outlets, the panic this could ensue would be massive.

Even while politicians were worried about the prospect of another conflict, the military leaders in the room knew damn well they wouldn't try anything anytime soon, but it was still best to prepare for the worst case scenario. However if this did spiral into another war, this would prove to be a great challenge for them, and they knew it. They haven't even gotten the full roster of manpower being pledged to the fight, let alone handling the logistical requirements of this new task. Even now, many old mothballed naval transports were being re-serviced so they could be used for the amphibious invasion. And now they'd have to take into account having to fight a superior opponent. Many leaders were only going to send fairly outdated equipment, with only the newer technology being used for infantry and special forces, but now they come up with an entirely new plan. With the world's militaries still mobilizing manpower and equipment, this would only complicate the situation even more.

"Is this confirmed?" The German Bundespräsident spoke up as he examined the footage before him, not wanting to believe it.

"I'm afraid so. We can confirm as of now that the unexpected movement of Phauthi military assets was not a drill or preparation for an attack, but a defensive measure taken by them against another unknown combatant." An American general had informed him. "That could very well explained why the Icarus was attacked, due to fog of war."

"Are we expecting an imminent attack?" The U.S. president questioned the man. He responded with a firm shake of the head.

"No sir, practically everything they have is currently stationed around Titan, it's unlikely they'd send any force to attack us, and as far as we know, the Geneva Peace Accords still hold true, despite the recent incident." The man replied informatively. It was good news to hear, but there was still plenty of bad. "Nevertheless, all nuclear silos and strategic nuclear bombers are on full alert."

"And what of our naval assets? Asked the Chinese president looked over towards his nation's admiral for answer.

"As of now, two of our four carrier strike groups and all SSBN's are out of port as we speak. I've ordered them to disperse in case of attack."

"Most of the Pacific Fleet had already been ordered out of Pearl harbor shortly after the attack on Reykjavik, however we've already ordered the rest of the fleet out of port. If someone from space comes knocking, we won't get caught off guard." An American Secretary of Defense interjected. "Currently our air forces have been placed on high alert and can be in the air within 15 minutes. Alongside national guard units deployed in major cities, we've started to disperse our forces over a wider area."

"We've already begun reinforcing our allies in the Caucasus and Central Asia." One of the Russians spoke up. "Necessary precautions have already been taken to ensure our forces aren't caught in the same operating area. However our carrier in Vladivostok is incapable of leaving port. But we are certain the DEAD systems will neutralize any attempted attack."

"And what of our Orbital Defense Grid? France has invested much in those satellites an we want to know if they are operational yet?" The French president demanded. A group of high ranking naval officers, seven in all, each from a different nation. A British officer took the initiative and spoke up first.

"Currently eight of the fifteen ODIN satellites are in place and operational, with the rest coming online within the next two to three weeks. If your questioning the readiness of our orbital defenses, then rest assured, we're prepared for anything."

"I don't believe we need to worry about our old enemy attacking us directly, but what the presence of our new enemy on Titan will mean for both us and the Phauthi." The Israeli prime minister pointed out. "We were planning an operation to deal with this Saderan Empire, whose military is reminiscent of that of the old Roman Empire, not a force with weapon capabilities still beyond our own."

"One thing that bothers me is who opened it and how did they know they were there? The armor of those who attacked Titan is not the same as those in Reykjavik. The creatures and weapons were the same, but it appears to be another country. We have to assume it connects to the same world as the Saderans."

"Which also means we must account for the possibility that the Phauthi send forces through their own expeditionary forces into that portal on Titan. This will complicate things greatly." Now they had to come to the realization that this campaign wouldn't be as easy as they once thought. Fighting an enemy as primitive as the Saderan Empire would be relatively easy, if not due to the firepower disparity, but in the ease of communication and easier logistical capabilities. But against an enemy that had had superior weapons to their own, and had come to Earth looking for another habitable biosphere, would not give up in this new world as easily.

"We are already drafting contingency plans for hostile contact with the Phauthi. However, this makes our plans for deployment much more difficult." An Indian general had stated. "Most of the vessels that are being used for the amphibious operation are mostly outdated mothballed vessels from the United States and Russia, which would be hopelessly outdated if we came into contact with a peer or superior force."

"We cannot spare our top of the line equipment into this new world, especially not any of our naval vessels. How do we know we won't lose them if it somehow closes?" The Chinese president argued. "And besides, we already know they can't afford another conflict with us, not when we can directly hit their civilians population, if we find their portal first. And if it becomes necessary, we destroy it before they destroy ours." The idea had started an argument between the heads of state over what course of action they should take with this new found information. Should they utilize their older equipment and technology, or if they should send their more advanced technology through in case they faced someone else on the other side. Either way, they ran the risk of losing not only their weapon and vehicles, but every soldier on the other side. It would be big gamble, one that could not be taken lightly.

As the arguing between the politicians had continued, a French general had come up with an idea. He cleared his throat to get the attention of those in the room. "Ladies, gentlemen, please, these are details that can be discussed later on. But we have a more pressing issue to deal with right now. We do not yet know the composition of the enemy on the other side. No matter how primitive they might be, we can't be careless about our moves."

"And what do you suggest we do?" The Russian president inquired. "Are you suggesting we send our most advanced weaponry against an enemy that still used swords?"

"Not necessarily." He replied. "We don't even know if the other world is even habitable for us. It may be for the enemy, but we shouldn't run the risk it not being the case. However I don't believe we should send our best weapons through unless it becomes clear that the Phauthi are willing to reengage hostilities. What I am suggesting is that we send a few drones and CBRN teams into both Alpha and Bravo point, which would allow us to test not only the atmosphere to confirm if it is breathable to us, but also to get a better idea on the defenses on the other side." The leaders looked around to each other and seemingly agreed with the plan. But now they had to decide who's nation would send the teams through to confirm it.

"And who would you suggest carry out this operation? There are only a few units in Reykjavik capable of carrying out such tasks, and they are still needed to clean up the bodies still being found." The Polish president inquired. "It'll take a minimum of days to bring in enough units to carry out such a mission."

"I believe that time is of the essence, so it is my opinion that we should make arrangements to send scouting units as soon as possible. While it will certainly take time to procure drones capable of passing through Bravo Point in Faxa Bay, have teams in country capable of crossing through Alpha Point in Alftanes. Not only would this operation help us gather information about the composition of enemy forces, it would allow us to find out what had happened to the 10,000 Icelandic civilian that are confirmed to have been taken by the Saderans. France has committed two squadrons from the 2nd Dragoon Regiment in Iceland right now and we can prepare one squad for deployment through Alpha Point, but they'll still be insufficient depending on the size of the area beyond. We'll need more teams to cover the ground and carry sufficient equipment to gauge air quality and scan the atmosphere for toxins." The generals from each respective nation began to talk among their leaders to discuss the viability of pulling teams for the operation. Some agreed with an operation as soon as possible. Others deemed it too risky to send men through Alpha Point this soon after they kicked the Saderans back. Others said it would be their best chance to rescue civilian and analyze the environment to make way for the counteroffensive.

"We have members of the 48th Chemical Brigade stationed near Alpha Point, I can make the arrangements to send them through after they've been properly equipped." An American general spoke up. "If equipment necessary for the mission is needed, we already have a shipment being offloaded as we speak. We were already making preparations for the day we inevitably strike back against the Saderans. In the off chance the atmosphere is suitable for us, we began flying in environmentally sealed NBC suits for any advanced teams that get sent though."

"However it'll take months to get more made and shipped here if our soldiers can't breathe beyond Alpha Point." The US president informed. "These suits are prototypes and have only just entered service. Even if production is sped up, it'll take far longer than any of us would like to outfit our forces with them."

"So here's to hoping our soldiers won't need them."

"Just how many teams will be needed for proper reconnaissance and assessment of the world behind Alpha Point?" The Israeli prime minster asked. "Because if they run into the enemy, they could risk being overrun and forced to retreat before proper readings could be made."

The Frenchman pursed his lips as he thought about it for a few moments. "At least three to four, with NBC rated vehicles, which my nation can readily provide. We have enough AMC's to transport a company of men." He waited a few more moments as the heads of states consulted their generals again. It was the Chinese president was the first to speak up.

"We have CBRN team in the country right now, they can assist in this operation once all preparations have been made."

"The 101st NBC Protection Unit has just arrived at Keflavik air base, they should be able to render assistance once called upon." The Japanese prime minister spoke up. "Just say the word and we'll make sure preparations are made for them to assist the other teams."

"I think that is all that will be needed for now." The Frenchman replied in a satisfied tone. "As soon as this meeting is over, I'll send out the orders."

"Now that that issue is out of the way, we need to discuss how we plan on carrying out the naval operations." The American admiral spoke. "As you know, we still have mostly Gerald R Ford carriers in use today. And given how much all of our nation's invested on our space defense capabilities, as well as our ballistic submarine fleets, little has been left for our surface assets. That is our one critical weakness. Most of our surface fleet is fairly old, but it also means we won't lose our most valuable assets if Bravo Point traps them on the other side. Right now we have enough amphibious assets to support our own marine forces, as well as 15,000 additional personnel, but it'll take an more time to activate reserve ships if there isn't sufficient sea lift power currently active."

"How long to activate the necessary number of ships, admiral? Time is of the essence in this situation." The US president probed. The admiral glanced over and whispered to a nearby officer, who passed him a clipboard with a single sheet of paper. After taking a few seconds to glance over the paper, he looked back up.

"At current activation rates of reserves, we're looking at the very least of three months time to activate our mothballed transport vessels alone, not including our surface combat or other auxiliaries. Once our reserve transports are ready, we're looking at room for an additional 30,000 personnel. This of course assumes we had them loaded to capacity with no supplies, which is impossible." The Chinese president took this opportunity to speak with his admirals as well, who had informed him of his nation's reserves as well.

"The People's Republic of China has enough vessels to transport 20,000, on top of the marine forces we've already committed to the fight. With our reserve capacity, we can transport an additional 35,000. More of our vessels are active, but majority are older. We can have most of our reserves ready in two months and enough reserves ready in three."

"But one thing we must realize is that we can't utilize every ship we have at one time. Not only would it be careless and impractical, it's not possible. Only a third of any of our fleets are active, with the remaining two thirds undergoing maintenance or about to deploy. Even then, our navies have commitments elsewhere in the world and we can't ignore them." The American admiral reminded them. After all, it just wouldn't be feasible to use their full military strength, not to mention it would be unnecessary due to the technological level of their enemy.

After the war, it was much easier for survivors and refugees to make their way to the coasts, as to be closer to food supply and closer to UN that in mind, many of the cities that popped up in the Southern Hemisphere after the war were heavily reliant on the navies of the surviving powers. Santiago, Lima, Rio, Freetown, Lagos, Mombasa, Alexandria, Casablanca, Algiers, Jakarta, Bangkok, Sydney, Melbourne, and Darwin became massive hubs for humanitarian aid being shipped from around the world. Millions settled in these cities and in the decades following humanities most devastating conflict, were the most stable places on each respective continent. It was easy to supply and protect the cities with them being located on the coast. It was the navies of the world that kept the shipping lanes open, allowing the cities to have easy access to desperately needed.

"Not to mention that bringing that much force is entirely unneeded given how our enemy is at least 2,000 years behind us technologically." The Russian president reasoned. "I'm not saying we shouldn't activate send our own ships through, but we must prioritize how we use our assets. My nation's naval fleet isn't as focused on amphibious capabilities as your own might be, but we compensate with our larger army and air defense system. The main incursion must be on the ground at Alpha Point. Bravo Point could very well take an aircraft carrier if we sought to bring one through, but do we really want to risk such assets in a bottleneck such as that? We should wait and see what our aquatic drones can find. We already saw what that dragon had done to the coast guard cutter in Iceland, do you want to run the risk of any of our ships meeting a similar fate? Naval operations should take place once we have an idea of what the oceans in the other world are like."

"And we'll make sure we don't go in unprepared." The British prime minister replied. "It'll only take a few days at most before aquatic drones can be sent though Bravo Point and we have an idea of what's on the other side. Bloody hell, they had wooden galleys in their invasion force, I'm fairly sure a destroyer can handle the waters just fine."

"As was just pointed out, there is still the threat of more of those dragons that could be hiding on the other side. We had tracked down and killed another of those creatures on the 5th, which was 57 kilometers from Alpha and Bravo point. If there are more waiting on the other side, sending our amphibious assets would be suicidal."

"Not to mention that the two creatures we killed were confirmed to be children." The US president informed them. Upon hearing this, the eyes of every leader and more than a few generals focused on him in surprise. The only leaders who weren't surprised to hear it were the Russian and Chinese presidents, who's intelligence services already learned this from the interrogation of prisoners over the past few days. Most of the room exchanged glances towards one another before the Egyptian president took the initiative and spoke up.

"And just how do you know this? If that is merely the offspring, which was already capable of slicing a coast guard vessel in half with a swing of it's tail, then what can it's parents do?"

"Our intelligence assets, alongside MSS and FSS, interrogated many of the prisoners taken during the battle of Reykjavik. Some took varying levels of persuasion to talk, others gave in easily, some were more than happy to give us any information we wanted. Our agents had learned about the Saderan military, political leadership, other nations on the other side of Alpha and Bravo Point, as well as the ethnic make up and geography of their world. From what were told from a noble we had captured, who goes by the name of Colt Formal, the Saderan military is still fairly large, large enough to still be an effective force."

"What are we dealing with, manpower wise? How much resistance are we to expect from them? And what of these dragons? How many of them are left?"

"From what we were told, eleven more offspring of similar size, as well as two parents. As of now, it is entirely unknown where the remainder of them are, and we won't know if there are any waiting directly on the other side, until we get eyes on the other side." A Russian general interjected. "What we are certain of it that of the 150,000 strong invasion force, only a total of 55,000 were estimated to have escaped, and are most likely preparing a defense as we speak."

"And that doesn't include the rest of their military." One of the Chinese generals continued. "As well as the units that escaped, they still have an estimated 220,000 legionaries spread throughout the continent of Falmart, which is where the Saderan Empire hails from." Many in the room raised an eyebrow as the name reminded them very much of an American corporation known as Walmart. A few even chuckled at the name. "Aside from that, they have an additional 40,000 auxiliary in their army, roughly 1000 wyverns, which are the smaller dragons British and American fighter squadrons engaged early on, as well as an assortment of war elephants and other animals. Aside from the dragons, both large and small."

We are also aware of the existence of a group of soldiers we encountered known as the Immortals."

"It is my understanding that these so called Immortals had proven invulnerable to small arms fire during the battle in Reykjavik."

"They were also responsible for roughly 75% of the military casualties taken on that day due to their abilities. Do we have an idea as to how many of them there are?"

"Our intelligence assets had concluded that a total of 9,000 of them remain within the Saderan military. From what they were able to gather from the prisoners taken, they are the elite of the Saderan Empire. They are responsible for guarding the Emperor, who we now now as Molt Sol Augustus, as well as protecting the capital city. Of the 1,000 they had sent to fight back out counterattack, only a dozen or so were captured, the rest confirmed killed. They are equipped with the absolute best weapons at the Empire's disposal, which also include magical enchantments." The word magic had caused many raised eyebrows and curious glances from those in the room to focus on the Russian president.

"Magic?" The Korean president questioned. "Are we sure that we're that's what were dealing with? It sounds far too ridiculous to be true."

"Alien invasions were also thought to be too ridiculous until it happened." The Mexican president responded as she eyed Korea's president curiously. "You do realize that Iceland was just invaded by a force that utilized literal dragons and other creatures one would only find in fantasy stories, right? And we've all seen the news footage from that day, robed figures darting between buildings, elves that conjured lightning which jammed our air forces and forced them out of Icelandic airspace, and those Immortals that had swords which were capable of destroying vehicles. After all this, you still refuse to believe what our agents have gathered from those who come directly from the world beyond Alpha Point? Magic might not exist here, but we don't know what awaits us in their own."

The Korean president, seeing as his argument was quickly shot down, sat down in defeat. "You make a good point, I'll concede my point."

"Please continue." The Indian president said as he motioned his hand.

"From what we know, the magic that they are imbued with makes them invulnerable to most forms of damage. That's why small arms were incapable of penetrating the magic aura around them. That magic explains what our soldiers saw as they shot them. They had a record of winning every engagement they've fought in. That's why their Emperor had sent them, in the hope they would turn the tide of the fight."

"But that illusion was shattered the moment they fought us." The Canadian prime minister chuckled.

"And I'm guessing their morale broke when they were slaughtered like animals."

"Exactly. When the legionaries of Empire had witnessed the best of their military getting mowed down by our forces, they began a sloppy and unorganized retreat in an attempt to escape. This resulted in them being caught in a bottleneck and being destroyed. But back onto the topic at hand, the magic they use makes them a danger to infantry and light armored vehicles, but vulnerable to large caliber machine guns or high explosives. Their weapons, are also imbued with magic that allows them to emit energy from them once pointed them at an enemy. The amount of energy capable of being emitted at one time can range from burning a hole right through a man's body, to being able to send a Humvee up in flames. They also have enhanced strength, allowing them to rip a man's arm from their socket. Which, if ever in a close quarters situation, would put most of men at a severe disadvantage."

"There also remains the fact that actual mages exist in their world and we've seen what they could do first hand. The staffs they posses can channel enough energy to destroy an APC. Apparently the most powerful mage they had, as well as many high ranking officials had come though with the invasion force, but had retreated back halfway into the fighting. From what we were capable of gathering, the mages we saw were only students, not fully trained in their capabilities. We already know they can create shields that block small arms fire, but we've yet to see their full potential."

"Which will only spell disaster if we don't know the full extent of their capabilities." The Japanese president groaned as he rubbed his temples. Everyone thought they had seen the full extent of the Saderan military, but not only had the dragons they witnessed being only mere offspring, they now had to address the problem of the mages and just how powerful they are. "And that's not something we'll find out until after we launch our counterattack."

"And having to send our men in without fully knowing their capabilities in combat will not end well." The German Bundespräsident commented. "I wouldn't suppose we captured any of these mages during the battle?"

"No, unfortunately. Most were killed by the special forces teams that arrived in the early hours of the attack, with the rest being killed or escaping when the push into Reykjavik began. But we may have gathered information that will help us should we encounter them again." The American president said matter of factly.

"And what may that be?" The president nodded towards one of his generals who brought up a tablet and began tapping the screen. One of the screens in the room had displayed the footage from one of the navy SEAL's helmet cameras from the battle. They had been forced to cover inside the lobby of a hospital by a group of robed figures.

"We need a new plan, because bullets aren't gonna cut it here. Any ideas?"

"Ramirez, throw an EMP grenade outside, Allen, I want you to lay down cover fire!"


The recording continued as one of the SEAL's brought out a grenade and tossed it in the direction of the figures. The camera was then turned away as it went off. As they recovered and approached the enemy, they were twitching and spasming on the ground. They held their heads and screamed in pain as the EMP grenade had disabled their abilities. Before it went off, they were incapable of harming the mages. But the moment it went off, they were rendered helpless.

"We have observed the effects of an electromagnetic pulse on their powers and it seems that, even if the effect is temporary, can leave them vulnerable to conventional attack. This opens a few options for us if our forces come into close contact."

"At least it gives our men a chance if they get caught off guard by them."

"And what about these Immortals? Do you have any idea how many of them there are?" The Italian president inquired.

"From what our main source has told us, there were 10,000 before the invasion, but they already lost 1,000 to us already. We're aware of most of their capabilities, but from what we do know about them, they'd present a great threat to our men in close quarters."

"Which brings us to a point I believe we need to address immediately. We're facing a force that focuses more on martial prowess and close quarters combat. Many of the special police teams that were sent to help the military to clear our the residential districts of Reykjavik had fallen victim to the Saderans in close combat. It became even more apparent when entire blocks had to be breached and secured house by house during the last days of fighting. Since we'll inevitably fight them in such proximity at some point, especially if we have to invade their own cities, it would greatly benefit our troops if they had the necessary means of self defense if they find themselves up close against them urban combat."

Many in the room agreed with the Russian general's proposal. It would benefit them greatly if UN forces were given courses on hand to hand combat if they ever found themselves at a disadvantage. But the training, as well as the possibility of having to equip every soldier with an environmental suit, would take time. Time which could be used to bring a swift end to this war and find all those taken during the fighting. For the UN, this wasn't just eliminating another alien invader, it was for revenge and retribution. They'd move heaven and hell if it meant bringing their people back home. For all the disagreements many nations still had, seeing a nation that had forever renounced warfare, being invaded by a force who sought to conquer all before it, didn't sit well with them.

But now they had to debate just what to train their forces in. Despite being a unified force, equipment or training wasn't uniform. America, Russia, China, and the European powers still produced and operated their own weapons. This meant a much more difficult logistical train. Many nations didn't have the necessary sea or airlift capabilities to move such large amounts of men halfway across the world, so it would be up to others to transport them. Despite all their advantages over the Saderans, logistics were still king to any military conflict. They couldn't rush this, especially now that there were more unknowns at play in this operation.

"I agree. We've already seen what has happened when our own were caught in close quarters and it didn't end well."

"But the main problem lies in how long this will take. Having our men take refresher courses will take months."

"We'll already need that amount of time to handle the logistics of this operation, so it would benefit us greatly if we take the necessary precautions. Better to have it and not need it."

"I recommend we utilize our special forces to help train our soldiers in close quarters fighting. Specifically teams from Korea, Russia, the United States, the United Kingdom, Turkey, Nepal, and China." The Mexican president recommended. "I've seen your nation's best in action before and I believe that they would be best suited in regards to how to protect themselves in such a situation. To ignore such a weakness in our armed forces will cost us dearly if we do not address this."

"I believe we could have instructors in martial arts brought in to provide additional training, but arrangements will have to be made as it will take time to assign the proper units for this task." The Turkish president said.

"I believe there is still some more information that needs to be discussed here. Mainly regarding other nations and species which reside on the other side of Alpha Point."

"The latter is already obvious due to half the prisoners we took. Speaking of that, how close are we to moving them to other sites around the world? Because right now their sprawled out across and airport we could be using to ferry in more troops."

"We've already begun the preparations to have 300 moved directly to Alcatraz Island, with the other 1,700 we promised to take elsewhere across the country."

"Prisons in Siberia have been properly prepared and we're ready to take them off of Iceland's hands. We'll be able to airlift more forces into the country once Reykjavik airport is cleared out."

"Now what of the other nations on the other side of Alpha Point?"

"From what we've already gathered, there are at least 21 different nations that reside beyond Alpha Point, all of which are vassals of the Saderan Empire. They are in charge of day to day administration of their territories, but must pay tribute to them. However they rebelled against the Empire seven years ago due to harsh taxes that were levied on them. The rebellion ultimately failed, but despite all this, they are still allied with them, more likely out of fear than anything else. The most powerful of these vassals are the kingdoms of Elbe, Alguna, Mudwan, and League Principality." Hearing the first two names perked up the ears of the German, Spanish, and Mexican heads of state, who heard names that meant something in their native languages.

"River Kingdom?"

"Are you sure the translations are correct?" The Spanish president asked. "Because I'm curious as to why they named their country any."

We are still unsure about that. Exactly why and how there are humans in their world, combined with the fact they are an almost spitting image of the Roman Empire, the similarities in their words, and how they speak a slightly evolved form of Latin, we're still investigating any possible connections they may have to our world. But back into the topic of the nations, despite the fact of being beaten several years prior, they still maintain an army that it estimated to be anywhere from 120-150,000 soldiers, with an unknown number of other assets at their disposal."

"That means we have at least close to half a million combatants that we would face in the other world, not counting their wyverns, dragons, navy, militia or elite guards in their cities."

"Which is roughly in line with what the Roman Empire had at its height." The Norwegian president said.

"And the vassal states would make up half of their manpower. Would it be possible to at least attempt negotiations with them or at least try to limit the bloodshed." The Swedish prime minister put forth. "They didn't declare war on us, the Saderan Empire did, so we shouldn't punish them for the Empire's transgressions."

"As much as it pains me to sound like a pacifist, I can't help but agree." The Russian president replied with a hint of annoyance in his voice. "If we have the ability to, we should at least open up diplomatic relations with them, given how they are likely not aware of our existence and it would be useful to build alliances on the other side of Alpha Point. If at the very least, it'll help save the lives of those who don't need to die needlessly. Not to mention that we could cause divides within the Empire we could use to our advantage."

"And how do you propose we do that? Back then, it was fear, not rational thought that reigned supreme. They'll more than likely side with someone familiar to them, not beings from another world. Trying to reason with them will be extremely difficult, if not outright impossible."

"That is where some of the prisoners we captured come into play. Among the various vassal kingdoms, there are various tribes of what we now know as "Demihumans", were systematically conquered and enslaved by the Saderans since the birth of their empire. Examples of this are the elves and bunny women we captured." The screen in front of them lit up with pictures of the POW's taken after the battle, mostly consisting of humanoid rabbit women, as well as two separate types of elves. One type had dark skin, while the others had blonde hair and blue eyes. "The rabbits show incredible strength in their legs, being capable of kicking a fully grown man at least several feet back. The elves, are capable of powerful magical capabilities. We later found from ones who came forward willingly to give us information, that they were behind the lightning storm in the sky when our teams first arrived in the city. They know their way around the continent and could help us in navigating the continent. They even helped us construct a partial map of the region."

The screen soon shifted to a map that covered about 1,200 kilometers from west to east. At the center of the map, was a red circle, which indicated where on this continent Alpha Point had originated from. There was two large mountain ranges, one directly to the north, another directly south. There was also a sea on the east coast that presumably led out to the ocean. Within the boundaries of the map, lay four different cities, all of which are within strike range of even their oldest weapon systems:

Bellnahgo

Rondel

Italica

Sadera


"The elves come from the mountainous and forested regions of the continent. Regions that would prove difficult to pass through and whose locals would be more than willing to help us in exchange for protection against the Empire. One prisoner specifically, said she would willingly join us if we guarantee to protect her people. Others have com forward willing to work with us, however many had stated they did not want to go back to their world. But those are details that can be worked out later. These four cities listed on the map are not only the most important cities in the Empire, they are within a relatively short distance from Alpha Point, which is located at a location called Alnus Hill. The first is the city of Italica, a city that is vital to keeping the Imperial capital of Sadera supplied. Which means that if we capture this city, we'd not only cut off the capital, but it would also afford us a clear shot towards the city."

"Which would also allow us to end the war quickly." One of the British generals realized. "What about the other cities?"

Yes, and it's even easier to know what could be potentially waiting for us when one of the prisoners we had captured was the leader of the city. Count Colt Formal, after realizing during interrogation that a war against us was futile, he broke down and started to beg us to spare his city, which is also home to his daughter. He left half of his army at the city to defend it, along with any other units the Empire may have deployed in that city since we pushed them back. At the very least, that leaves 2,500 defenders. Count Colt also happens to know the kings of Elbe and Mudwan very well, which would allow us to open diplomatic channels with the vassals. While I know how it sounds to pardon someone who took part in an invasion of our world, many of these prisoners are willing to work for us. They would be invaluable assets in a world that with completely different physical laws than our own."

The leaders in the room glanced around at each other and spoke lightly before turning back to the generals presenting the information. "This is something that will have to be considered at a later point, continue with what else you know." The Russian president ordered.

"The next important city is Rondel, which is home to the magic academy of the Empire. It's home to the magical capabilities of the Empire and arguably the most important military city to them. We've seen what their mages can do and the entire city is full of them. If we could secure the city, we would neuter the Empire's magical capabilities, which as we've seen already, is the biggest threat second only to the dragon problem. And since the retreating forces had stolen a number of firearms from the Icelandic police force during the invasion, coupled with how they managed to knock out power throughout all of Reykjavik, as well as broadcasting their demands at a TV station, we believe they could potentially try and replicate those weapons. What makes this even worse is the large number of people they captured, which they'll either use as human shields or as a source of information to use against us. I recommend we make the city a priority military target to eliminate the threat they pose to us."

"I highly doubt they'd figure out how to even advance to gunpowder, let alone become that much of a threat towards us." The Russian president laughed, which caused the leaders of Israel, Egypt, Pakistan, India, Mexico, Spain, and Italy to stare at him with a harsh look.

"That same line of reasoning is exactly how military operations fail." The American president replied harshly. "We already know they can make us bleed, we just don't know to what extent they can fight back further. While I doubt they'd make enough of anything to make a difference, simply underestimating them will lead to preventable losses. No matter the gap in technology here, we must treat them seriously."

The Russian president simply shrugged, knowing he was defeated. "Very well, but I believe that the threat of this city is being overestimated. However I do agree that we put it at the top of our priorities once we make it through Alpha Point."

"Agreed, what about the last city, towards the top?"

"Bellnahgo is a rather strange on to try and explain." The CIA agent rubbed the back of her head trying to find the words. "Apparently the city is home an actual god, according to the prisoners. Within the city, resides a temple where you can meet her. From what we had gathered, there exists twelve separate deities in their world. Bellnahgo is home to the goddess known as Hardy, ruler of the underworld." Those in the room looked more than bit unnerved and puzzled by what the agent had just said. For those who were religious, they saw this as ridiculous. If there was a God, it was their God. For those who weren't, they first laughed at the idea, but soon realized that it wasn't their world. But with how primitive the other world was, it wasn't unlikely that someone using magic could fool the masses.

"It would make sense given how backward they are in everything, religion doesn't exactly advance scientific achievement." The American president joked, earning daggers from half the room. "But if even half of this is true, we may have to take a completely different approach on how we handle this. But then again, most likely it's just the superstitious locals having the wool pulled over their eyes by some con artists."

"Just because you have no faith, doesn't mean many of us still don't." The Pakistani president replied harshly.

"If God truly existed, half of what happened to us wouldn't have occurred. I find it difficult to believe in some magical flying sky man, especially after how many countless billions around the world, who made up a vast majority of the world's religious population before the war, were slaughtered." His voice rose until he was practically shouting at the man. Things would've gotten worse if other leaders broke up the argument, with Iran and Egypt calming down the Pakistani president, and Sweden and China handling the US president.

"If I may bring forth an idea, if it becomes clear that there is an threat on the other side of Alpha Point that can't be dealt with conventionally, we always have the option of tactical nuclear strikes to get our points across. Suggested the Canadian prime minister. Most of the room seemed to agree with her. if their armies were incapable of dealing with a threat, then they could always resort to opening a few cans of Oppenheimer Light.

"I believe the rest of what we need to discuss, including the refusal of the Boer and Zulu republics to join the United Nations, as well as the potential of having a whole world of untapped resources at our disposal to help rebuild the rest of our world." The French president interrupted. Keeping the various generals and intelligence officers in the room would. "I motion that we send the recon teams through Alpha Point as soon as possible." After a short vote, 18-3, with only Israel, Norway, and Canada voting no, believing they should wait until aquatic drones could deployed. Soon half of the monitors in the room clicked off as the generals went to planning future operations, as well preparing CBRN teams on the ground in Iceland for their next operation.

Alpha Point

Altanes, Iceland

December 9th, 2080

0100 Hours


All along the strip of land that the GATE sat upon, was an assortment of barbed wire, barricades, machine gun towers, and dozens of armored vehicles, all of which had their weapons aimed directly at the pitch black entrance to what now referred to as Alpha Point. Hundreds of men watched like hawks towards the structure, ready for another attack to occur. There was enough firepower in their hands to make damn sure no one got through again. But with new orders being given to the CBRN teams in the country, a path was cleared that allowed vehicles to move directly into the structure. The lane was wide enough for two vehicles and no more. The rest of the space around it was taken up by barricades and equipment. The military had even begun constructing a dome directly over it, to ensure nothing can get through. Some strange figures had already exited it a few times over the last two days, all of which were detained, claiming they were but mere travelers. They were fingered as spies from the get-go. No civilians would be in the middle of a war zone, especially not from the world beyond.

Now a convoy of eight French Armoured Multirole Carriers, filled with the necessary equipment and teams sat inside patiently while they were given the go ahead to pass through and be the first on another inhabited world. American, French, Chinese, and Japanese teams would be the first to step foot in that world. But their objective wasn't to fight, but to see whether or not their own men could breathe in the atmosphere, as well bring back an accurate report of what awaits them on the other side. The vehicles rumbled in idle as they awaited the go ahead to pass. Soon the green light was given and the vehicles roared to life and began their journey through the GATE. Before they had passed though, they were excited to finally get to have the first look at this new world, but as the darkness enveloped them, they grew quiet. It didn't help that there were stereos blasting sounds through the tunnel that was meant to deter others from crossing it.

They traveled for at least ten minutes in pitch black darkness, with only the headlights illuminating the way. Occasionally they hit bumps in the tunnel, which made many of the men jump. The drivers informed them that it was the remains of the wounded members of the invasion force that had succumbed to their injuries. Even still, they were jumpy, fearing something would reach out from the black and grab them, dragging them into the abyss. When the lead AMC's finally saw a dim white light ahead, the soldiers inside felt assured they would make it through. As soon as they passed the threshold, they came to an abrupt stop. The headlights switched off and the area was scanned with thermal imaging to detect nearby lifeforms. It didn't take long before they found something.

"We've got contact!"
 
Chapter 13: A Warning
"We've got contact!"

Scores of thermal signatures lit up their view as they exited the tunnel. As the AMC's arranged themselves in an arrowhead formation, as to get a better view of the area and as a defensive position. But they soon found themselves facing off thousands of enemy combatants. When it came through the radio that they had contact, the teams on board each vehicle began to shuffle out and take up positions around the area, some setting up equipment, others readying their weapons towards the enemy force in front of them. Four members from each team was responsible for dealing with the atmospheric scanners and pathogen detectors, while the rest of their squadmates were tasked with defense. The Chinese especially were heavily armed, carrying an HJ-14 anti tank launcher, as well as two incendiary rocket launchers with them. Although they weren't made for combat, just like the flame throwers they used, they were originally meant for dealing with wasp nests. Now they had a new use here.

As the troops exited, they had expected the enemy be below the hill, and they were. From what they had observed, they were 150 meters from their current position, with the rest of their forces about one mile meters away in a massive campsite. It seemed that they hadn't expected an attack, which worked out in the favor of the hazmat crews. Luckily the engines of the AMC's were fairly silent, which kept them in the dark for now. For the UN soldiers, their worst nightmare would be getting overrun by the force in front of them before they could finish running scans of the local atmosphere. But it wasn't long before they caught onto the hazmat units on the hill. The sound of men bustling around and setting up equipment had alerted them of their presence.

"Shit, I think they see us now." One of the French soldiers said quietly over the comms as he readied his rifle at the enemy downrange.

"Seems like it. Who was carrying the rocket launcher?" An American captain by the name of Aeran Pierce asked. "Because I think we're gonna need it." He looked back through his binoculars and looked in disbelief at the sight before him. Not at the men closest to them. But at what he saw in their campsite a mile below them. Three large dragons, one of which dwarfed the other two, were sleeping deeper in the enemy campsite roughly a mile away. Others soon got eyes on this and they radioed back to command about what they found. They had been given a briefing about what type of creatures they should expect to see. Among those was the Type A Class Kaiju. So far, two of which have been killed so far. Right now, he was looking at three of them, one of which was much larger than the other two, meaning it was most likely the offspring. He knew they didn't have the necessary weaponry to fight them, but it soon looked as if he had no choice.

It wasn't long before the various monsters and legionaries who were previously digging and building the fortifications, seeing the giant metal beasts they had only heard of through the stories from terrified survivors, now right in front of them, forced them to flee their positions and run back towards the camp. As they left their tools and partly built fortifications behind, some of the soldiers were ordered to check out just what they were building. Trenches filled with spikes, wooded walls, and towers meant for ballista were lined up all around the exit of the Gate.

"Command, we have eyes on three Type A Class Kaiju on the other side of Alpha Point. Repeat, we have confirmation on three Type A Class Kaiju, one of which is larger than the ones previously encountered."

"Affirmative. How far away is it from the exit of Alpha Point?"

"One mile north of the exit, based inside a campsite at that same distance below the Hill. We also have eyes on a substantial enemy force below, please advise."

"Hold your current position and DO NOT ENGAGE unless attacked first. We can't send a QRF through Alpha Point."

"Roger command, Captain Pierce out." "FUCK". Pierce though to himself. The moment those workers get back to their camp, all hell is going to break lose. They could open fire and kill them, but the sound of gunfire would alert them much quicker than if they just ran and exhausted themselves. "Alright men, take up positions and dig in. We have to hold out until we get a readout of the atmosphere."

"Holy shit! Do you see the size of that thing?"

"I don't think a single rocket launcher will do much against any of them." One of the Americans commented to the Chinese soldier who brought up the anti tank rocket.

"It's better than nothing." He replied. "At the very least, it'll slow the thing down."

"I'm not arguing that, but you saw the news footage of the ones we took down in Reykjavik. It took two railgun rounds through it's chest and head to finally kill the damn thing. Unless you hit it directly in the eye, you'll just piss it off even further."

As the hazmat teams moved further from their position so they could investigate what defenses were being built. "It looks like these guys are trying to prevent us from launching our counter attack. But no matter how deep they dig, we've got bridge layers for just that purpose." One of the Japanese soldiers commented.

"If anyone has some mines, we can leave a nasty surprise one these guys come back up here? They even left their shovels for us to do it!" One of the French joked. But for the Americans, they brought mines with them. Everyone stared at the Americans in surprise as two of them carried a large case filled with anti personnel mines.

One of the Americans looked up and just smirked as he tossed a few towards the other hazmat soldiers. "Hey, Geneva Conventions died decades ago, so who gives a fuck?" Laughed as he and his team began setting them up. They dug small holes throughout the trench line where the Saderans were still digging. If they came back to dig later on, they would certainly set them off. The mines were similar in design to the old M18 claymore mine, but had four prongs that could either attack itself to walls, or could be buried into the ground, which was attached to a cylindrical body. A blue laser wire would be left just above the surface. Once tripped, the mine would push up and shoot steel balls that, once they made contact with the body, they would fragment throughout the body. The mines were new and state of the art, used by the many nations in the UN, although it wasn't the only antipersonnel mine in use, just the only one available.

"I'm sure they'll appreciate the surprise we're leaving them. Hell, knowing how stupid these backwards assholes are, they might even try to pick them up."

"Damn, how many mines did you Americans bring?" Of of the French soldiers asked, curious as to why they sought to bring them on this mission. "I mean this is just supposed to be a simple recon mission, not an invasion!"

"You can never be too prepared." The American replied. "There's nothing wrong with a bit of extra firepower. Besides, we'll be needing them in a minute. Just look north. We're about to have a whole damn army coming our way."

And he wasn't lying either. No more than five minutes after setting up the mines, the campsite below was lit up in torchlight as thousands of men scrambled to their weapons and take the fight to them. Once they finished laying down the mines, they sprinted back towards the line of vehicles which was in a tight formation overlooking the campsite below. They couldn't have picked a better time as wyverns began to take to the sky and make beeline for the exposed soldiers. The soldiers could hear war horns being blared throughout the camp below them and could see just how large the enemy force was. They looked up and could see small flames above them. It was the wyvern sand the riders. They swooped down towards the men, which was a bad idea. Immediately the CROW's system on each AMC opened fire on the dragons, cutting them down with ease. However they flew up higher, where the gun couldn't elevate to hit it. Those that escaped the kill zone, dropped their payloads towards the UN teams. Once it hit the ground, it become apparent what it was. It reminded many of them about Greek Fire, an incendiary compound used by the Eastern Roman Empire. Many of the troops managed to get of the way as one of the vials hit directly on top of a nearby vehicle.

"What the fuck was that!" One of the French screamed as he barely dodged the flames that engulfed the vehicle next to him.

"Hell if I know, they weren't doing this in Reykjavik!"

"Hold it together men, we've bigger problems to worry about! Let the armor deal with the wyverns, we've infantry incoming!"

As the wyverns retreated back towards the camp, the outline of marching army came into view. Thousands of men were racing towards their location with intent to drive the invaders off of their homeland. For the hazmat soldiers, they had to wait until they got within 200 meters, otherwise they'd be wasting ammo due to the ranges. It's also due to the fact that their suits didn't give them the best options when aiming down the sites. Despite how accurate the MDR was, they weren't going to waste ammo until they knew they could hit them. The machine guns however, they had the targeting systems inside the drivers compartment. They fired short bursts into the charging crowd of men, which tore through their ranks with trivial ease. It got even worse once they passed the 500 meter mark. The moment they passed the 200 meter mark, every man who wasn't working on the diagnostics had opened fire, which further terrified the advancing legionaries. At first they had only seen eight flashes where the enemy was. Now there was dozens of them, each one opened up more avenues of death among their ranks. The situation was made even worse as the landmines exploded one after the other, sending fragments of metal shooting into the formations around them. For every one man killed by one of the mines, ten more dropped to the ground in agony as their extremities were torn to shreds by metal balls traveling faster than the speed of sound.

But while the fighting raged on, the scanners were still running their check of the atmosphere, but so far no pathogens, at least none around them, had been detected. They'd need another three minutes for the scan to complete. For Ethan Cole, member of Hazmat Team Delta, he and his team were sent here to help clean up the carnage left behind from the enemy known as the Saderan Empire. Most of it was normal up until this point. He had even killed a legionary back in Reykjavik who spent a week hiding out in an abandoned building. He had survived by eating this humanoid pig. The sight was disgusting and Cole opened fire immediately killing the man before he had a chance to grab his sword. He had been in hot zones before. He's used force before. But this was a situation he never expected to ever be in. Now his team, along with three others, were carrying out an operation that would determine how the inevitable counterattack would occur. They couldn't send in drones because the equipment they needed for atmospherics scans was far too bulky for it. Using unmanned APC's was also out due to how long it would take for them to be brought from Moscow.

"I hope they can hold off for a few more minutes, the scanning is almost complete." Cole said as he looked back at the fighting going on around him. "Scans are picking up no harmful pathogens, but then again, we might not find any in this specific area either."

"Let's just hope we don't run into zombies while we're here."

"Well it's a good thing we burned all those corpses back in Iceland and locked down all civilian travel from the country. Last thing we need is this world's equivalent of smallpox spreading like wildfire and crippling us." One of the Japanese hazmat members replied. "Then the situation would be much worse."

"I don't think it can get much worse than this. Being on some alien planet being attacked by a medieval army was not how I saw my week." One of the French members remarked. "Hell, I'm pretty sure we all had better shit to do."

"That equipment better hurry the fuck up, because I don't think we have enough ammo to hold these bastards off!" One of the Americans barked. "We've got hostiles moving in from the-." But before he could continue his sentence, an arrow punctured a weak point in his suit and was now lodged in his elbow, causing him to collapse in agony. One of the medics ran over and restrained the specialists hand before he could remove the arrow.

"Do not try to remove that arrow! Unless you want to bleed out, you have to keep it there until we can get back across the other side!" The medic informed him.

"Then put me in a position where I can shoot those bastards!" He snapped at the medic. "One less gun means we have a higher chance of being overrun." The medic then carried the sergeant over to one of the vehicles and sat him down right beside it, allowing him to lay down covering fire.

But as they looked down as the campsite below, they were beginning to mobilize and many of them had begun to charge at them. They could see thousands below them. Once all the dragons in the sky were killed or their riders shot off, the eight .50 caliber machine guns belonging to the AMC's had opened up on the infantry below. Even as they stopped to form a shield wall, it did little to prevent the rounds from ripping straight through them. Soon the Chinese began firing their launchers, which would scorch through their lines and force them to break formation. The quad barreled launcher lit it's targets ablaze in red and orange flame. Some of the rounds were deliberately overshot so they would impact within the camp. It wasn't long before the tents throughout the camp began to burn, forcing many of their would be attackers to fight the fire instead of them. But despite all that, many were still charging uphill into certain slaughter.

There was just one problem. Ammo. Three of the AMC's had already depleted their ammo stockpiles on the dragons, with the rest of them running low trying to keep the seemingly unending tide of legionaries at bay. However it had seemed, at least for the moment, they had a reprieve. The legionaries began an unorganized retreat from the hill and the soldiers stopped to catch their breath. Then blue bolts began to fly their way, slamming against the sides of the vehicles, some cutting straight through them. As they looked down they could see a phalanx of silver armoured soldiers marching their way uphill. While the small arms of the hazmat teams didn't affect them, the machine guns did. However there was just far too many of them and not enough ammo. Soon all but two had gone dry and they were focusing on the Immortals. The last thermobaric rocket had been fired at approaching legionaries to their northwest, and while it had slowed the approach on that side due to the scorching heat forcing the men to back away, they had began to march around it. But as the Immortals got closer, they got more accurate. First just one man went down. Then another. Soon they had two dead and six wounded that they were loading into the back of the AMC. But it soon became clear that they could hold out no longer.

"Uh, guys?" One of the American Hazmat members asked nervously.

"What is it Crispy, can't you see where trying to work here?" Cole annoying replied to his teammate. But as he looked up, he could see what had caught his attention. "Holy fucking shit!" Cole exclaimed as focused his night vision just north of their location.

As they looked out at the burning campsite, they could see three pairs of giant glowing eyes. Soon flames started to form right below them and were belched out, revealing the form of three gigantic dragons. But one of them was much bigger. It dwarfed the other two and was at least three times the size of the ones encountered before. The dragons soon took flight, which made the hazmat teams begin their evacuation. In a last ditch attempt to try and delay the advance of the oncoming dragons, the Chinese squad member who had the HJ-14 took off to the front and locked it onto the signature of the closest dragon. The radar and infrared profile was monstrous, so there was no way it would miss.

"Smile you son of a bitch!" With the flick of a switch, the forty pound missile leaves the tube and accelerated towards it's target. As it approached closer to the target, the legionaries paused and locked their eyes on the giant flaming arrow that had guided itself towards the flame dragon. The dragon, realizing that it was coming it's way, attempted to fly out of it's way. That however, turned out to be a huge mistake. The missile was to close to redirect itself, but slammed straight through the left arm of one of the smaller dragons, severing the arm straight off, causing it to how in pain. It quickly fell out of the sky and skidded across the ground, crushing hundreds of legionaries beneath it's weight.

"Good, you bought us some time, now get your ass moving!" Pierce ordered to the Chinese soldier. He may not have been his countryman, but he was still the overall leader of the operation. The words still registered and he hauled ass to the nearby AMC. Pierce loaded up in the vehicle with the dead and wounded, refusing to abandon any of the wounded should anything happen to them. "Driver, get us the fuck out of here!"

"Yes sir!" He obey the order and the engine roared to life as they sped away from the battlefield.

Atmospheric scan: 95% complete

"Hurry that shit up, we are leaving!" One of the Chinese soldiers yelled at them as the AMC's began to back up towards the Gate. "How much fucking longer?"

"Almost there!" He hurridly replied. 96,97,98,99, and now 100% complete. He quickly transferred the files into his date drive and made a beeline for the back of nearby AMC, leaving all the equipment behind. Normally, they'd have time to pack up their gear, but they had no time. Being chased by two dragons who could snap a coast guard vessel in half, along with it's parent will make one perform a hasty retreat. Command would understand their problems. It was their idea that the operation move forward at the quickest possible time, so they couldn't complain if anything got left behind.

"Your just going to leave that behind?" One of the Japanese soldiers asked in a befuddled tone. "That's multi million dollar equipment!" One of Cole's team members, Jack McCan grabbed the man by his shoulders and pointed in the direction of the dragons that were now coming their way. Upon seeing it, the Japanese man's eyes went wide.

"Do you fucking see that? Maybe if you open your fucking eyes you'll see that we can't stay here!" He yelled at the man, before grabbing Cole's laptop and sprinting towards a vehicle.

"What the fuck is that supposed to mean you fucking Gaijin!" He yelled at McCan before being pushed by his squad leader into the back of their vehicle, which soon slammed shut. Realizing that the equipment was a lost regardless, he grabbed a grenade from his pouch and chucked it at the set up. A few others did the same before piling in with their respective teams and the AMC's spun around and got the hell out of their. The last two machine guns fired desperately at the dragons who began to follow them, but it only pissed them off as one of the dragons spat flame at the convoy of retreating vehicles. The heat did little but leave some scorch marks.

"Command, this is captain Pierce, we may have some company following us back through Alpha Point, requesting support!"

"Affirmative, units based on our side of Alpha Point are already massing for an attack. Interrogative: How many hostiles are following you?"

Pierce looked back and saw two extremely pissed off dragons following them as they got closer to the Gate. "Two Type A Class Kaiju are hot on our heels, they may try and follow us through, pleas-" But he was cut off as the vehicle stopped and began to be lifted into the air.

The larger dragon flew close enough and caught up with them. It picked up Pierce's vehicle, which was also ferrying the wounded, happened to be the last one with ammo, and threw with such force that it cracked open and burst into flames. Those that weren't flung out of the vehicle were burnt alive in the wreckage. They could all hear the screaming of the crew over the radio as they entered the black ether of the Gate. Many of the hazmat teams wanted to go back and retrieve the survivors, but they had run out of ammunition and had nothing to even scratch the dragons. But one by one, the voices faded. They all sat there stunned. Unknowing of what to do next. The last thing any of them heard over the radio was the desperate screams of that wounded men on board as they tried to escape the dragons. Many just sat with their heads in their hands, unbelieving at what just happened.

"Captain, say again? Repeat, captain, are you there?" The sound went through Pierce's headset, but he lay unmoving still, strapped into his seat, unconscious. The force of the throw had killed everyone not strapped in. The wounded were flown out of the vehicle and were helpless. The sounds of their screams punctured the night.

"They couldn't just fucking wait instead of taking us into that fucking shitshow." Cole said angrily to himself as he thought about how badly that operation had gone. How they left their dead and wounded behind for those barbarians to torture for information. He hoped that any of the survivors soon died, as being captured would be hell for them. "We don't leave our men behind." He sat staring out into the black as the now seven vehicle strong convoy raced back through Alpha Point and back to safety. The fucking captain is back there! We can't just fucking leave him!"

"We can't go back, if we do, we die!" The driver yelled back. Defeated, Cole just slumped down and sat there, only thinking about what would happen to any of the men unlucky to survive. But they had the data they needed, and that would help greatly in future operations. The atmosphere was breathabale for humans, just with less greenhouse gasses due to having to industrialization or nuclear weapons tests. However there were some unknown gasses in the atmosphere, something they'd have to go over in at the lab when they got back. Hopefully it wouldn't impact any personnel when they finally went through in force.

As they passed through the entrance to Alpha Point in Reykjavik, Cole could see they took this threat seriously. Dozens of tanks and armored fighting vehicles were lined up around the structure, as well as scores of infantry with anti tank launchers. Helicopter and VTOL gunships circled overhead, and fighters screamed past the sky in anticipation of another attack. The lane that they had used originally to get through was opened just long enough for the now seven AMC's to go through, before a group of tanks blocked it once more. Many of the men who were manning the defenses earlier were alarmed at the speed they came racing through Alpha Point. They were even more alarmed at the fact that there was only seven of them, not eight. They made it to the nearby quarantined motor pool and the crew, as well as the vehicles underwent cleaning. They would've had the station right there for them as soon as they exited, but that changed when they got chased back home.

Once their equipment was sanitized and confirmed not to be carrying any unknown pathogens or alien bacteria, they were cleared to pick it up. Despite the fact they lost a few million dollars in sensitive equipment, they made it back with the data they had gathered. Now Cole and his team had some time to review it before handing their reports in.

"This had better have been worth it." Ramirez muttered to himself.

"Well I think it's pretty clear that the lack of dead Icelandic civilians on the other side means we can breathe safety." McCan replied. "But that still doesn't account for any disease or bacteria, which lucky for us, we brought back none with us."

"Even still, we took a heavy toll. Not including captain Pierce, we lost a vehicle and it's entire crew."

"Do we have an accurate headcount yet?" Crispy asked.

"An AMC has enough room for thirteen people, but they had switch some men out to fit the dead and wounded. The drivers and gunner, Pierce, six wounded, and two dead. Of the two casualties, one was American, the other Japanese. Three wounded were Chinese, one American, one Japanese, and one French. The drivers and gunner were both French. We may as well count them all as dead though. You saw how big that damn dragon was." Cole said somberly.

"We may have taken a beating, but we made those bastards pay for every inch of ground they took on that hill." Ramirez said confidently. "If a rocket launcher can tear the arm off of the smaller ones, a couple of well placed tank rounds will surely take care of the bigger one. If that failed, we can haul one of those railguns over there on a flat bed trailer."

"You talking about the ones that look like they belong on a fucking battleship?" Cole inquired.

"Hell yeah, those ones that can tear straight through a warship. If you've never seen the video's of them, they can toss a tank around!"

"I know which ones. Aren't those the same ones mounted on our naval ships?"

"Aquatic navy, yes, space fleet has slightly bigger, but more powerful versions." Ramirez looked back at the Alpha Point, expecting something to come bursting from it any minute. "Let's hope we don't need it. Come on, let's go hand in our report and get our debriefing." The team looked back one last time, holding onto some hope that their captain had managed to survive the attack.

Pierce's vision was blurry and his body aching. All he could remember was alerting command of the two dragons chasing them before his vehicle was lifted into the air and tossed to the ground. As his vision began to clear, he could see the extent of the damage done to the AMC. It had been cracked open from the sheer force of the throw. The entire left side had been torn completely open, leaving himself exposed to anyone or anything that might pass by. Half of the crew that was once inside had been flung out when the left side had been torn off. As he hung upside down in the wreckage, he looked around the remains of the inside, and could see the rest of the once wounded soldiers. They were all dead. He reached for his knife and went to cut through his straps keeping him in place. As he cut them, one by one, he could hear something outside. He stopped cutting and listened closely.

"H-help me. Someone. Anyone." It was a survivor. Realizing he had to help the man, he went back to cutting through the last two straps. As he collapsed onto the onto the roof liner of the vehicle, he reached for the medkit mounted on the wall and scrambled outside. He carefully stepped outside and scanned his surroundings for any hostiles before advancing forward. He went to tap his comms, but his helmet was busted entirely. The radio was broken and the visor was cracked.

"Oh what the hell." He said to himself as he took his helmet off and tossed it to the ground. He paused before taking in breath of air, realizing that it was safe for humans, began to breath normally once more. In his first attempt to find a weapon, he found an MDR on the ground nearby. While the silencer it had on it was broken in half, he had a spare he always kept on him. A certain mission outside Lagos taught him an important lesson about what happens when you alert nearby enemies with gunfire. Although he and his team were dealing with violent creatures, not Roman legionaries.

He followed sounds of pained words and gasps until he came unto the injured soldier. His suit was torn apart and he had a large piece of shrapnel in his stomach. The man sat on his back, unable to move out of fear of further blood lose and pain. Pierce raced over to him after making sure the coast was clear. "Don't worry, I've got you, soldier. Just don't move and try to relax, help is on the way." He tried to reassure him. But inside, Pierce knew that help likely wasn't coming. A QRF couldn't be mobilized on such short notice, especially if they believe they were all dead. It was up to him and him only to try and save him.

"You've got t-to hide. That thing is looking." He said in a delirious tone. Pierce looked up and saw one of the dragons fly overhead. It was the same one that put them in this position in the first place. It seemed satisfied with having killed most of them, but he could hear the sounds of hundreds of voices yelling and were slowly, but surely coming closer to their location. "I-I don't want to die alone out here. Please don't leave." His voice begged as tears formed in his eyes as he gripped Pierce with what strength he could muster. The amount of blood loss, coupled with how cold it was outside, was only making his condition worse. He gently picked the man up and began to carry him to the wreckage of the AMC.

Omar. That was the last name on his name tag across his chest. Around his neck was a crescent moon, the symbol of Islam. If Pierce had to guess, he was likely the son of a family that fled the middle east when the region was turned into a landscape of radioactive craters. A few years back, he was in charge of training Egyptian, Jordanian, Iranian, and Pakistani hazmat teams to operate in the irradiated ruins of Mecca and Medina. The radiation had started to lower and every Islamic nation wanted to send in crews to recover anything left within the holy cites. Training them at first was frustrating, but this was something they desperately wanted. Unfortunately, they weren't able to recover much from the city. Many Muslims had held hope that the Tomb of Muhammad would still be recoverable, but there wasn't much left. But the same could be applied to virtually every city in the former Gulf States.

It was also the same in cities like Rome, Jerusalem, and every other city of religious significance. Their destruction drove millions of Christians and Muslims from the occupied regions to join the militaries of the nations who accepted them. The fire of vengeance drove them to fight the invaders out of their homelands. But that vengeance also lead to disproportionate casualties when in battle. But when all was said and done, seeing what little remained of their former countries had broke them. Between those massacred in the occupied regions of the world during the war, coupled with causalities taking while actively fighting, the world's religion took a massive hit. Many lost faith after the war when they saw all the destruction wrought in the world. However it was that same destruction that drove millions of Christians, Muslims, and Jews to attempt to rebuild their cities. However such efforts were hampered for decades until the radiation had died down. Even today progress is limited due to salted cobalt bombs dropped in the war.

Pierce himself wasn't exactly religious, but he respected those who still held faith. As he removed the hazmat suit around him, he got a look at the full extent of his injuries. The piece of metal was at least embedded at least three inches into his stomach. Based on the positioning of it, it was lodged into his kidney. There wasn't anything he could do for him except easing the pain. He grabbed an injector with morphine and slipped it into the nearest vein he could find. Even with what the medkit had, coupled with the fire blanket to keep him warm, it was clear he didn't have long.

"This should help ease the pain. I'm sorry I can't do more for you Sergeant, but we're on our own out here." He said quietly to Omar as he shivered underneath the blanket. "Those bastards likely think we're dead, so we should be safe for now. I'll get us out of here."

"Heh, with all due respect sir, your a horrible liar. I've lost too much blood." A small smile cracked across his face despite the circumstances. "I know enough about septic shock to know I've got it. And I've lost too much blood. Just make me a promise would you?"

Pierce simply nodded his head in agreement with what had just been asked of him. He reached around in his pocket and pulled out a note and engagement ring. Pierce realized just what he was doing and he didn't expect that. "Don't you even dare think about that, I'm gonna get you out of here!" Pierce exclaimed trying to help calm Omar down as he tried to brainstorm a way to get them out of here.

"Please, sir. Make sure my family gets this. I don't have much time left and I just want to make sure it'll get back to my family." Omar said practically choking on tears. "I always wanted to serve the nation that took my family in when they were just refugees. When I got the call to mobilize, I was in Marseilles. Before I left, I promised my daughter I'd be home for Christmas. I guess I shouldn't have made a promise I couldn't keep." He then tried to reach for his necklace, but was to weak to be able to reach it properly. Pierce undid and slid it into Omar's hand.

"You can't be thinking about that Omar, just think about them. Their expecting you to home and I'll be damned if you don't get to see your family again! I make sure all my men head home, even if I don't. Just hang on for a little longer, I'll see if the radio in the drivers compartment is still working."

"Please, make sure my family gets this. I want my wife and daughter to know I'm sorry, but I had to perform my duty." He clasped his hand tightly into Pierce's and looked deeply into his eyes. Realizing that further arguing was useless, he simply nodded his head in agreement.

"Don't worry, sergeant, I'll make sure these make it back to them."

"Thank you, sir." He said in a weak tone with a smile across his face. his grip loosened and his head slumped down. Pierce tried desperately to bring him back, even using an adrenaline shot from the medkit, but realized all his effort was in vain. Omar was gone. A man who sought to keep his family safe, had been one of the first military casualties beyond Alpha Point. All he could do was curse himself for not being able to get him back through Alpha Point. He removed his hands from his abdomen, which were now covered in blood. Having realized he had dropped the items meant for his family, he glanced to his left and saw them laying on the ground. His engagement ring, his necklace, and a note, meant for his family. The note had uncrumpled enough for it to be read.

To my beloved wife, Emma and my daughter, Mila, if you are reading this, then I regret to tell you that I will not be coming home. I have died in order to keep you both safe. I took an oath to defend my country no matter what and I have given the ultimate sacrifice. This is the cost of war. It is measured in more than any one life.

Mila, I'm sorry I couldn't keep my promise of coming home for Christmas. You know daddy would never lie to you, but sometimes things occur that we can't control. Having you gave me the strength to push on even in the darkest of times. To protect all we hold dear in our world. You will always be my little angel. I love you.

Emma, please keep Mila safe and find it in your heart to forgive me for leaving you all alone. All I wanted was to come home once again and hold you both in my arms again. If it is not on the battlefield where I draw my last breath, then it will be in your loving arms. I await you in Jannah. But until that day comes, keep me in your hearts, always.


"FUCK!" Pierce screamed as he threw his fist into the metal lining of the wrecked AMC. "Just another Black Hawk Down scenario!" He thought. "Fucking send us here without proper fucking support and don't even have a fucking QRF on station to help us! Did Gothic Serpent teach them nothing?" His rant was interrupted by the sounds of laughing and talking getting closer. Realizing that they were likely here to kill any survivors and take any weapons they found. He quickly grabbed the times dropped by Omar and fitted them into his pocket. However, not realizing just how close they were, when he grabbed his MDR, two figures stepped directly into the vehicle. Both sides froze for a few seconds. The legionaries had not expected for their to be any survivors. Pierce didn't expect the search parties would arrive as quickly.

"Get Ut Barbara!" one of them shouted. They both went to rush him, but he raised his gun and fired a short burst of seven rounds, which tore through both of them with ease. He rushed to the gash in the hull and pointed his rifle out towards the cold night, in which he caught two more legionaries in his sights, which he subsequently dropped. What he didn't see however was legionary coming up his right that grabbed his rifle and pointed it downwards. A fist ten struck him in the face, forcing him to reel backwards before he regained his footing. Sword in hand, the legionary rushed towards Pierce, a sadistic smile on his face. Pierce sidestepped the swing, cocked his right arm back, and threw all he had right into the man's left orbital, sending the man back into the wall of the vehicle. Seizing the initiative, he swung his foot up at the man's hand, knocking the sword from it.

When the legionary looked back up, it was clear that his left eye was useless. His orbital was fractured and his eye sunken. Pierce stood his ground and put his fists up in a defensive stance, daring the man to come to him. He scowled at Pierce and one again said something in his native language that he couldn't understand.

"Ego te occidit. Non es magis utilis nobis erit vivens. At ego faciam, tu redde quod feci vobis amicis meis!"

"Bring it on you motherfucker!" With that, the legionary slowly began to approach Pierce, sizing him up and studying his stance. Once they were but a foot away from each other, the legionary struck first. He threw a right hook towards Pierce, who blocked it with his arm, swinging a right hook at his face once again. For about thrity seconds, they were locked in a stalemate, unable to gain the advantage over one another. However Pierce had prepared to deliver a blow directly to the legionary's face, he dodged the blow and delivered a hard left hook into Pierce's gut. The legionary then clasped both his hands and forced them down onto his back in a harsh blow. He proceeded to grab him and threw him into the wall, forcing Pierce to collapse onto the ground.

"Haha, non infirmi sunt. Tu pugnare potes, non tuae absque relati. Iam ut vos scire quid suus 'cladem. Et eventually et habitabunt in te orbis terrarum." he kicked his foot towards Pierce, who was still reeling from the blow he received, had taken a kick to the back, keeping him down. However, in a burst of strength and adrenaline, grabbed the legionary's foot when he attempted to kick him again. He then swept his leg underneath the legionary, knocking him down. Both men stumbled to their feet once again and began trading blows. But for Pierce, he was fighting for his life. He didn't want to die in this shithole. He wanted to get back home so he could come back and retrieve his fallen. When the next blow came his way, he grabbed his opponents wrist when he threw the next blow, forcing himself behind the legionary. Leveraging his arm against the man's tricep, he proceeded to drop his chest and body directly onto his arm, breaking the right arm.

The sound of ripped tendons and ligaments filled the inside of the wrecked AMC. Now with the man screaming in agony at the broken arm, Pierce planted a knee directly on his spine and reached for his left arm. He yanked it back, twisted it, and brought his elbow down directly on the joint, once again leveraging his weight against his opponent. Pierce then stood up, gazing angrily at the now helpless legionary beneath him. With both arms broken, he could not get up. He flipped the man over and began delivering blow after blow to his skull. Even as the man faded from consciousness, he didn't stop. He was far too angry to do so. Even as the sounds of wetness and crunching from the skull followed every blow, he didn't stop. He only stopped when the man's face was completely unrecognizable. But in one final act, he unsheathed his knife and plunged it directly into the man's throat, a gurgling sound followed, then silence. He stood triumphantly over the man who had only moments ago tried to kill him. Now he was victorious.

But as he looked back at Omar's lifeless body, as well as the few others that were left in the vehicle, he realized he had an obligation to get them home. He knew he'd have to make it back to the FOB set up outside of Alpha Point and gather team to collect the bodies. He had no intention of letting them get desecrated by these sick fucks. He staggered outside and grabbed his rifle. Seeing that the coast was clear, he proceeded to head directly towards the Gate and hopefully make it back home.

Molt Sol Augustus was in a haze. He didn't understand where he was. All he could see was pitch black. But soon his senses were overwhelmed. The smell of rotting corpses, the sound of loud explosions, accompanied with the screams of countless voices. The taste of blood in his mouth. The pitch black soon switched to a scene of utter carnage. It was Alnus Hill. Every legionary that was tasked with defending the hill lie in bloody chunks all across the hill. The vision soon changed to when the battle was occurring. He watched as his elite, the Immortals, under the protective barrier of three battle mages had advanced on the hill, where the enemy had sat upon. He could see thousands of soldiers, all of which were wearing varying shades of green and wielded strange black staffs. Behind them, stood dozens of large, metal elephants that spat terrible fire at the Immortals. For the first few seconds, the shield had held, albeit he could see the strain on the mages. But then it shattered. Soon the enemy's explosive magic tore through their ranks and they began to fall in droves. Dozens more elephants, this time with longer snouts had directed themselves into the air and spat their terrible fire onto his legions from seemingly impossible distances. Each blast tore through more and more of his men, quickly depleting their already exhausted ranks.

In the skies, he watched as the wyvern riders of the Empire were swatted out of the sky as if they were nothing. Flaming arrows followed each one until they collided, showering gore along the battlefield. Only the tamed fire dragons were putting up any resistance to the otherworlders weaponry, but one was already missing an arm that looked as if it was done before the battle. Soon the enemy's elephants had focused their attention from the now devastated Immortals, to the dragons. The younger ones had managed to get close enough to breath fire onto the ranks of infantry below it, which burned a great many of them. But soon they were hit again and again from the terrible weapons from those beyond the Gate. Explosions rocked the earth as the enemy's elephants showed no mercy against the offspring and took chunk after chunk out of the dragon, until it was far too weak to move. It soon collapsed onto the ground, barely breathing. Soon it's head was blow in half by a bright flash of green light that came from somewhere behind the front line. Soon the next one was swiftly taken down, leaving only the female parent.

It being more armoured than it's offspring, as well as faster, gave it an advantage over the enemy. It swooped down and taunted them, grabbing lone metal carriages and elephants, and proceeding to throw them, often hard enough that they burst into flames upon hitting the ground. But his vision soon focused on more of the enemy exiting the Gate. More metal carriages and elephants. Some of them had large tubes on the back of them. They stopped not far from where the Gate and planted feet into the ground. They then shifted the tubes up into the air, where it became apparent it was aiming at the dragons. He looked closely at this strange weapon. On the side, there was a flag. A tricolor of red, white, and blue. White on top, blue in the middle, and red on the bottom. Soon the tubes erupted in fire and flaming arrows, much larger than he had seen hunt down the wyverns, began screaming towards the dragon at incomprehensible speeds. Eight large arrows impacted, one after one, into the wings and limbs of the dragon, until it collapsed to the ground.

But despite all the damage it took, it still wasn't down yet. It proceeded to get back up and charge the enemy's line, which caused many of them to enter an apparent retreat. But as he looked back, he could see another weapon. This one consisted of a very long metal tube, that shifted towards the position of the dragon. On the carriage carrying the weapon, he could see a familiar flag. 50 white stars within a blue background, with thirteen red and white horizontal stripes. He was warned about this nation specifically. These weapons, which all sat on rotating mechanism, slowly turned it's way to the dragon. Then, in a brilliant streaks of green light erupted from their snouts and headed straight for the dragon. Each light tore through it's thick scales, where other weapons had failed. With each strike, the dragon let out a cry of pain. Another streak of light, this time directed at it's head. Once it struck, it's head exploded violently, causing the body to collapse, joining it's offspring in death.

In the aftermath, he could see the battlefield clear of bodies. The only thing he could see was an absolute monstrous fortress built around the Gate on Alnus Hill. He could see a hundred different flags, but at the center of them stood a single blue flag. A map of their world, surrounded by two olive branches. He could see a massive army within it. Hundreds of thousands of men, all bearing many different flags on their arms, stood united among each other.

"They have but one goal in mind, Emperor Molt." He heard a voice call out to him. Startled, he called out to the darkness that overtook him once again.

"Who's there? What trickery is this? Are you another of the otherworlders tricks?" He asked, terrified of what was to happen.

"Do you know what that is?" The voice spoke once more.

"What?" He trembled fearfully as he could hear a cacophony of voices all round him, getting closer each second.

"VENGEANCE!" The voice screamed out to him, before he woke up in a pool of his sweat, to the sight of many concerned faces.

Realm of the Gods

"What have you done?" Miritta scolded Hardy for opening the Gate once again. "Not only have you opened it to the same world as you've done before, you opened yet another on a world with an even more powerful force!"

"We have already lost countless followers from the failed invasions, what do you think will happen when they inevitably come for revenge?" Zufmuut pointed out.

"Do you not realize the point of all this?" Hardy has asked them with a smirk on her face.

"What? That we may lose our followers and the status quo that we've kept for millennia to be broken?"

"And such factions will bring knowledge that will destabilize the world." Elange and La parroted at the same time. "Such enlightenment would reduce our influence and how much the people rely on us."

Hardy simply chuckled at the responses of her fellow Gods. "It will teach the Empire a great lesson in humility. For too long they've seen themselves as invincible, even many in the royal family had seen their rule as more important. So intend on teaching them a lesson."

"Your lesson could've been done in ways that are not foolish and pointless. I have foreseen the destruction they will bring with them. Both sides have terrible weapons at their disposal, power to rival our own." Palapon's anger had begun to rise at the shortsightedness that Hardy was displaying.

"And believe me when I say, they will bring far more souls into both of our domains that we could handle. If we do not close the Gate immediately, as well as dealing with those taken as slaves, our world will undergo radical change, change that this world will not survive." Emroy had informed them. His suggestion was taken into account by every of his fellow Gods.

"Not to mention they will damage the very world with what they seek." Wareharun spoke up. She was the living embodiment of all plant in the world. "Their machines belch smoke that will blacken the air, will leave giant scars in the earth from where they mine, and will clog the oceans with pollution. If they come through, they will not leave unless we force them."

"They see our world as just territory for the taking. If they gain a foothold here, they will gradually diminish our power here. They do not worship any Gods, which makes their very existence to be blasphemous." Duncan had explained. "I say we deliberate on what we are to do. I vote that we seal all three Gates as soon as possible. After that, we kill off all the slaves that were brought back from all three Gates."

Before they could continue their conversation, a bright flash appeared off to the side, directly in their realm. They were at a loss for what to do. There was no power capable of entering their domains. But now as the light diminished in brightness, they could make out a strange blue object before them. There was strange writing on the top of it as well. Almost as quickly it had appeared, a human had stepped out of it, wearing strange clothes and holding a small object in his hand.

"I'm terribly sorry to bother you, but I'm afraid I can't let you interfere in these matters. If you do, then there shall be severe consequences." The man explained. The Gods simply laughed at the human who had dared trespass in their domain. But the human just stood there, giving off a look of annoyance as they laughed at him.

"You dare trespass in our domain? Who do you think you are?" As Emroy went to strike this human down, he pointed the object in his hand directly at Emroy, which caused him to seize up and scream in agony. The other Gods just froze in place, unknowing what to do. Not only had someone entered their realm unannounced, but one of their own had just been struck down with ease by this human.

"I will make this very clear. You will not act in any direct fashion against the United Nations of Earth, nor will you interfere with the Phauthi Federation. You have opened the connection between these two universes one too many times, and now it will stay open. There is a link between the two that cannot be broken again, and I will ensure that it stays that way. Their world is protected and I will ensure their safety from any action you try to take. You have only yourselves to blame with such recklessness in your attempts to gain more followers. Now you shall deal with the consequences of opening the connection. Since my kind are no longer entrenched in war, I will be here to stay, to make sure you keep your word. Remember this, no matter how powerful you think you are, no matter how careful you think you might be in your efforts, I will see everything you do. I hope I'm understood."
And just like he appeared, he vanished in a bright light, leaving the Gods to ponder what he had just said.
 
Chapter 14: Remembrance Day
Alpha Point

Alftanes, Iceland

December 9th, 2080

0230 Hours


To say that the men outside of Alpha Point were jumpy was an understatement. When the hazmat had been sent in just over an hour ago, came screaming back, with one of their own vehicles missing, everyone had assumed that another attack was imminent. Thus, thermal scanners were pointed directly at the portal, watching and waiting for anything that tried to pass through. The so called "Ghost Tape" as it was called, was blasting at full volume down the tunnel, many hoping it would deter anyone from trying to cross through it. However that was difficult to handle at first to bring enough firepower to cover the whole area, given the portal was 150 meters across and 30 meters tall. The structure required to house and enclose it will had been authorized and construction was scheduled to begin as soon as possible, as a means to defend against further incursions. Until then, it was up to the men stationed right outside to keep a watchful eye on the entrance.

"Man, this fucking sucks,-" said Corporal Miller as he rubbed his hands together, trying to keep warm in the cold weather that was normal for this time of year. "Of all the times someone to invade, it's gotta be in the fucking winter. Why couldn't it have been somewhere warm?"

"Who the fuck knows? Maybe they thought there'd be less resistance this time of the year," Sergeant Martinez replied as he glanced back over to the Gate. "Although I don't think they attacked because it was cold;, they likely would've attacked no matter what."

"Yeah, you're probably right. Even still, this is some bullshit. I'm just bugged at the fact we're standing out here when they've nearly a hundred tanks and IFV's covering just under 200 meters of ground here. Not to mention we've brought nearly 100 fighters from the two aircraft carriers we have parked off the coast, not including what Britain, France, Germany, and Russia brought. I don't see the reason they need us out here freezing our asses off. "

"Still need boots on the ground for shit like this. I know it sucks, but there will always be a need for grunts like us. We just have to deal with the bullshit."

"You guys doing alright?" a familiar voice called out to them. Martinez recognized him immediately. It was Corporal Tremblay, the Canadian combat medic he met back on the 4th. He hadn't seen the kid since, but that was likely due to the large number of injured civilians and military personnel left in the aftermath of the attack. "I noticed you guys can't stand the cold, so I decided to drop by and bring you something. Breakfast tents have started up early and I figured I'd stop by and grab something for you both." In his hands were three containers of food, each stacked in his left hand. Martinez and Miller each reached for one of the styrofoam containers, both of them feeling the heat given off by the contents."

"Greatly appreciate it..." Miller blanked fora second before reading his name tag. "Tremblay." He reached out his hand and they both shook.

"It's nice to meet you. Not a fan of the cold out here, are you?" He asked Miller, noticing how he was moving the most out of the three of them.

"Nope, I'm from California, it doesn't snow over there. Well, at least not where I live. What about you sergeant, any snow where you come from?"

"Plenty of snow up in the Midwest, I got used to it when I was younger."

"Midwest? Your family one of the many that settled down in the States after the war?" Tremblay curiously asked.

"Yeah, family had applied for American citizenship when those bastards overran Argentina, hoping they'd get in before the Phauthi were knocking on the border. They finally got accepted four years into the conflict, right before they smashed through the remaining military forces we had on the Mexican side of the border. I guess that border wall president Trump had built finally came in handy. We fortified the hell out of it. At that point the US was already taking in millions of refugees from the Caribbean and Mexico. It was due all the chaos, that my family was settled in a refugee camp just outside of Cheyenne, Wyoming. That city is where I was born."

"Huh, I guess one of you is familiar with the cold then, eh?"

"I really hope so. I know the winters have only worsened over the decades due to the all of the nuclear detonations, but I'm getting sick of the cold."

"Well the aftereffects of all those nukes are gonna linger for a long time, so you better hope that when we cross this thing, it's nice and warm," Tremblay remarked while pointing at the Gate. "And given how long it's going to take for everything to get prepped, you better get used to all this, Miller, because for the next few months, this is our home. Maybe we'll be able to go home for Christmas while they send some of those new drone units in our place."

"We can only wait and see. I just don't know why we can't send those tanks through, let them run roughshod on the enemy for an hour and just come back. We already saw how they fled from just twelve tanks belonging to the marines when the fighting truly began. He paused as Miller opened the container and began picking at the contents inside. "During our patrol I've counted 40 of them so far, so I don't see what the big deal is right now. Also, you Canadians know how to cook."

"I be sure to let them know. The Québécois in our unit loved the joint deployments we went on because it gave them a chance to food swap with the other countries. And so far, not one single person has ever not loved their cooking."

Martinez waited for the two to finish their banter before continuing. "Anyway, the Brass thinks it's best to sit back and figure out just what the fuck is over there and try not to lose anyone else. You saw how the hazmat teams came speeding through like a bat out of hell. That's exactly why we got rushed out here. Besides, it's for the best to let everyone celebrate Christmas and V-Day before sending them off to the first war in 43 years," Martinez explained to Miller. "But of course that hazmat mission would've had to been OK'D by the politicians in Geneva, so of course they had to rush this. And thanks to them, one vehicle and its crew didn't come back."

"It's time like this that I wish the military would take control of the situation like they did during the war with the Phauthi. Politicians don't know how to handle war, they should just leave it to us." Miller said.

"Well this is a different situation. If instead of us kicking them out of Iceland, we got our asses kicked, and they started attacking Europe and North America, I guarantee you Geneva wouldn't have any say over what we'd be doing. But we aren't fighting an enemy who is enough of a threat for the generals to consider evoking that power again." Martinez reminded the young Corporal.

"I guess you're right. Speaking of that, they've started moving the prisoners away from Reykjavik airport and are sending their asses to various prisons throughout the US, Russia, and China. I heard something about them being sent a Russian labor camp called Vorkuta, it's got some nasty fucking history behind it."

"They should be stripped of their clothing and sent into the bay," Tremblay said in a cold voice. "Every single one of them."

"That's certainly a creative way to kill them, and part of me agrees, but they have information we could use. We can't just kill them off!" Miller tried to reason.

"At least not until they give us everything they know, and given how the brutal the Russians can be, most of them aren't going to survive very long." Martinez replied.

"After everything I saw over the last five days, all the dead bodies we had to count and name; the women we had to treat for pregnancy and STD's we didn't even know existed; how many children we found crying over the dead bodies of their parents; I don't give a flying fuck about any of those barbarians. Let them dig a large trench and bury them alive for all I care. Of all the fucked up shit I've seen during all my deployments, this officially tops it." Miller and Martinez could only scratch their heads and look at the cold expression on Tremblay's face as he was undoubtedly remembering all he had seen previously.

"Shit, I didn't realize it was that bad." Miller muttered under his breath, just loud enough for him to be heard.

"We ran out of medical supplies tending to the thousands of wounded throughout the city. Many died of their injuries because we couldn't get to them fast enough. We were just overwhelmed. We came across a mound with at least a hundred corpses in it, and at the top, was the Saderan flag. That's why whenever we ran across any surviving Saderans, we just shot them. We just stopped caring about it. We didn't see them as other beings, we just saw them as animals."

"I can't say I blame him. You weren't there when those prisoners got burned alive, were you?" Martinez asked Miller.

"I don't believe so, I did see a bunch of bodies lined against the wall when we passed the gas station. How the hell did they burn them alive?"

"Some of our own and the Russians grabbed some Molotovs and burned them alive. I found it amusing, personally."

"Yeah, I definitely missed that. Although when my platoon was clearing out the docks, a couple of our guys got creative for execution. Our Lieutenant took an arrow to the knee and had to be medevaced out with a couple others. So to avenge the LT, a few guys grabbed some concrete blocks, some rope, and tied them to the three archers we captured. Didn't take more than a minute after being pushed into the water that they stopped breathing."

"Everyone got creative with the prisoners in terms of execution. They deserved everything they got and more."

"You can say that again. However I feel the Scandinavians will probably not treat them as harshly as most other nations will. After all, they won't share the same sentiment as other countries will in regards to treating prisoners well. Not after the damage they've taken. But as I've already said, we could use any and all information we can get. We need to know what we're getting into in this situation."

"Maybe you're right. Regardless, I think they got off easy."

"I'm guessing you haven't seen the leaked footage from the special forces teams, have you?" Martinez questioned.

"No, I've been busy dealing with wounded. Why?"

"Basically they took back a hospital that the Saderans had captured in the early stages of the fighting. They found their wounded inside the rooms and decided to help them along on their way. One of the SEAL's in the op literally threw a guy out a fucking window after he finished interrogating him."

"Then there was what happened outside the US embassy. They had to censor the fuck out of that video on YouTube though."

"What the hell did they do?"

Miller smirked before he responded. "If you've ever heard of the Rwandan genocide, think about what happened to the Belgian peacekeepers. Apparently the legionaries raped a group of schoolgirls, which caused some of the operators on site to lose it. I might sound a bit fucked up, but I thoroughly enjoyed the video. It's got like 200 million views already. Look it up later, you might get a kick out of it."

"Maybe I will later. But right now, I need to get going. Maybe we can catch up later today." Tremblay looked off to his left and saw a group of soldiers running towards their position. "Hey, maybe your relief is here and you can relax."

Martinez and Miller glanced at each other and towards the group of soldiers rushing past them. "Uhh, we're still supposed to be on patrol for another two hours." Martinez said befuddled. "I don't like this."

The group of soldiers rushed past them and began to position themselves just outside of Alpha Point. They were soon joined by a cacophony of engine rumbles as armoured vehicles moved into position and pointed their weapons towards the blackness of the portal. Orders were being shouted as hundreds of soldiers took up position around the portal. As the three ran over to figure out what was going on, they could hear the speakers blasting orders in Latin, as well as English.

"What in the hell is going on here?" Martinez directed at one of the privates taking up positions alongside the sandbag barricades erected just hours earlier. "I thought we were in the clear now?"

"I don't know sir, all I know is that one of the LAV's picked up a single thermal signature approaching from Alpha Point. We've got medics coming in just in case it's one of ours, but it seems unlikely!" As they all aimed their weapons at Alpha Point, they wondered just who could be so stupid as to think they could try come though here. They had enough firepower pointed directly at the portal to flatten all of Reykjavik. A few would be spies had attempted to pass themselves off as refugees and religious travelers earlier, but they had been quickly detained and put with the rest of the prisoners. They just hoped this wouldn't take too long. They were all sick and tired of standing out in the cold all night.

"I've got eyes on one individual coming through and whoever it is appears to be injured." One of the lieutenants informed everyone as he took his eye out of his thermal tracker. As he did, the 30mm gun aboard the nearby LAV began steadily tracking the lone figure, who was steadily coming closer to the spotlights illuminating the exit. But as the figure stepped out into the light, they were met with a sight they had not expected. It was one of their own. Captain Pierce had survived the attack. But from the look of it, it hadn't been easy. He was limping through Alpha Point, dripping blood, and covered in cuts and slashes across his body. He even had an arrow sticking out the back of his vest. As soon as he made it all the way though, he turned his attention to the crowd of men who had lowered their rifles as it became clear that he was no threat.

The lieutenant and a squad of medics rushed over to him and tried to sit him down, but he refused. "Sir!" one of the medics addressed him "You need to sit down so we can look at your wounds!" However they were brushed off by the captain as he stood up and walked over to the Lieutenant.

"Give me a vehicle and fireteam, the bodies of my team are still out there!" he practically screamed at him as he gripped the man's shoulders. "I won't leave them to be paraded around by those barbarians!"

"Sir, you need to calm down! We can worry about that later, but we need to put you into quarantine immediately!" Pierce wouldn't take no for an answer. He shoved them out his way and began making his way over the the nearby LAV, which had stopped tracking him once the spotlight illuminated him. But he could go no further as one of the hazmat teams that had accompanied him across earlier, was now blocking his way and attempted to shuffle him away to the nearest decontamination unit.

"Let me go, dammit! I need to bring my men home!" he screamed as he glared at those trying to restrain him. Soon his leg gave out, and if not for the medics at his side, he could've collapsed. He was then carried over to a stretcher for further treatment.

"We can't sir. Command won't give the go ahead for a rescue mission. I'm sorry, but even if they did, it can't be launched now. After what was reported on the other side, command won't risk any more assets. Not after what we just did." And just like that, they were just going to leave them behind. Lord only knew what would happen to their bodies at the hands of the Saderans. It angered him to know that he wasn't able to bring his men home. But he remembered he still had one more task to complete. The note for Omar's family. Even if he couldn't bring him home, he could still deliver the note to his family.



Marseilles, France

December 20th, 2080

1000 Hours


All was quiet inside the truck as Pierce and the rest of the hazmat unit traveled through the busy streets of the city. There was nothing to be said. They all knew what they were about to do and they weren't happy about it. This was just the first stop they'd make in two cities for four families. Luckily for them, it wouldn't take them very long. The early morning traffic in the city of Marseilles wasn't that bad, or at least not as bad as it could be. It also helped that being in a military convoy gave them a clear line of passage on the roadways. Many of the civilians driving past, could guess where they were going, especially once they were seen heading into the larger residential areas. It only took two days before the news found out about the lives lost during the recon mission. The countrymen of those lost had known there were casualties taken, but they had not know who. The survivors of all those who went on the operation had just only recently been allowed to call their families and let them know they were safe. But for the families who hadn't heard from their loved ones, they had a lurking suspicion they would never see them again.

When the convoy slowed to enter the residential streets of Marseilles, the soldiers noticed many eyes following them as they pulled up to the curb and stepped out. Many of the passersby had stopped to see what was going on. They watched as both French and American servicemen stepped out and approached one of the nearby apartments. The commander of the French CBRN team, Captain Edmond Leblanc, took the lead and knocked on the door. Just beyond the door, Pierce could hear the enthusiastic voice of a little girl inside. He had never expected he would have to do something like this in his life, but he had made a promise, and he wouldn't make promises that he knew he couldn't keep.

The door swung open and a little girl greeted them. She was young, maybe six or seven years old. Her eyes were filled with excitement, expecting to see her father come home. "Maman, il y a des soldats à la porte!/Mama, there are soldiers at the door!" She said joyfully as she was greeted with a dozen soldier standing just outside. But as she began to scan Pierce and everyone who had accompanied him, he smile began to fade as her eyes bounced from one man to another. Soon her smile was completely gone as she saw that her father was nowhere to be found. "Où est Papa?/Where is Papa?"

Just as she asked that, a women who appeared to be her mother came to the door, a beautiful brunette with brown eyes. She carried that same joyful look on her face, expecting to see the face of her husband after his deployment. But when she saw the men standing outside her door, she knew it wasn't going to end like that. Her expression quickly went from happiness to despair at the realization that her husband was gone. "Non, s'il vous plaît./No, no please." Her voice cracked as she was on the verge of tears.

"Je suis terriblement désolé, madame./I am terribly sorry, madame." Captain Leblanc spoke in a solemn tone. "J'ai le regret de vous informer que votre mari a été tué au combat le 9 décembre 2080./I regret to inform you that your husband was killed in action of December 9th, 2080." As each word left his lips, the expression of dread on her face only got worse until she was in tears.

"Quand papa rentre chez-nous?/ When is daddy coming home?" The little girl asked while tugging on her mother's shirt. The mother could only look down with tears in her eyes and kneel down to and embrace her daughter in a tight hug.

"N-non, mon coeur. Papa ne rentre pas chez-nous./I-I'm sorry, dear. Daddy isn't coming home," She said crying. Her daughter joined as they both sobbed in each others arms. Leblanc and Pierce could only look at their feet as mother and daughter cried in each other's arms. The rest of team that accompanied them, lowered their heads in respect. Remembering the promise he made Omar, Pierce took the crescent and note from his pocket and held them in his hand. As he finished looking over the objects in his hand, he sought to get the attention of the mother.

Once Pierce got opportunity, he approached the mother. "Votre mari voulait que je vous donne ceux-ci./Your husband wanted me to give these to you," He said as he handed the items to Emma, who graciously took them. "Omar était un homme bon. J'étais honoré de me battre à ses côtés./Omar was a great man, I was honored to fight by his side." She only hugged her daughter tighter as she dropped the note, having finished reading it. She took the crescent and put it around her daughter's neck and proceeded to pull her in closer.

"Je vous remercie./Thank you." She spoke softly while still crying. Pierce just nodded and stepped back, giving captain Leblanc the room he needed to pass on the necessary information and the situation regarding Omar's body. As he looked behind them, some of the neighbors had gathered and watched with mixed expressions at what was unfolding before them. Close friends watched in shock as they realized one of their own would never return. And this was just the first stop they had to make today. Being the bearer of bad news, especially at this time of year, to the next of kin like this was not enjoyable in the slightest. He could only shake it off and tell himself that it was his duty to do this. And this close to not only Christmas, but Victory Day as well, this was the worst time to deliver such news. But the rest of the French families would be informed by Captain Leblanc, although that was of little consolation to him, as he still had families back in the States to inform.

RAF Hereford, United Kingdom

December 25th, 2080

Christmas Day

43rd anniversary of Victory Day

0900 Hours


At the entrance to Alpha Point, just outside Reykjavik, the military presence right outside had been heightened ever since the hazmat teams came back home. Every bit of ground and air based firepower was focused directly on the dark ether than led to a world many only dreamed of in fantasy novels. Every soldier was just waiting for someone or something to exit, daring the enemy to be stupid enough to think they could come back without consequences. Many of the soldiers stationed in Iceland were chomping at the bit to race through to the other side and eliminate this new threat. Many officers and high ranking officers wanted to as well, but they all understood how important and difficult logistics are. They knew they wouldn't pass through for at least three or four months. Those however, were the most optimistic predictions. Giving the forces involved, it was expected to be almost half a year. Of the nearly 1,000,000 combat and logistical personnel that had been pledged for this operation, less than 5% were mobilized and on their way. Many nations were still working out what units they were going to send and how quickly they could send them. But there were more pressing issues.

Not only were both Alpha and Bravo Point, severe bottlenecks that would put them at a severe disadvantage, there was virtually no infrastructure to support a large military force in Iceland. Even now, a large majority of the forces that were deployed in Iceland, roughly 30,000 personnel, were almost entirely stationed out of Keflavik International airport. But even with Reykjavik regional airport being freed up and the prisoners being moved to different countries, it became apparent they needed to create infrastructure from scratch. Plans were drawn up for a massive expansions for existing airports and port facilities, as well as for new ones to be built to accommodate the incoming troops. Even in the days leading up to Christmas day, 2080, thousands of combat engineers from around the world had been working nearly nonstop in order to make way for the incoming troops. Airfields were being built across the countryside for hundreds of heavy transport aircraft from around the world, docks and ports had to be expanded to make way for the large fleet of ships that were offloading tens of thousands of tons of supplies every day, and barracks had to be erected across the country to house hundreds of thousands of soldiers that would soon follow. It would be a difficult task to undergo, but it wasn't impossible. But much of that would wait for now.

Today marked the world's most celebrated holiday, Victory Day. Not only did it marks a victory over the worst enemy humanity has ever faced, but it also marked the day in which half a decade of human suffering had ended. The day in which humanity emerged victorious in its deadliest conflict. At the end of that five year conflict, 3.1 billion people, 37.5% of the world's populations at the start of the war, were confirmed dead. Another 100 million would still be considered missing all those decades later. A war that had left a deep scar on humanity. Not just physically, but mentally as well. Over half of the surviving population had some form of post traumatic stress disorder by the end of the war. Historical cities that were home to ancient empires and religions, lay devastated in the aftermath. The southern hemisphere was in complete ruin, the earth forever scarred by war. Cultures were wiped out; entire cities were left completely barren without a single survivor; and the environment was greatly damaged in the aftermath. Even now, the damage was still visible in the highly radioactive remains of many cities around the world, as well as the mass graves that held millions of victims. By the end of the war, the laws of war had become a thing of the past.

Orbital based nuclear weapons, biological weapons, anti personnel mines, anti-personnel ammunition, undetectable explosive devices, and blinding laser weapons, all previously banned at one point or another by the Geneva Conventions, became common place during the war. For humanity to win, the nations of the world couldn't hold back and had to utilize every dirty trick and tactic in the book to win. But even then, the fight was bloody. It took five years, but the nationss of Earth emerged victorious in the end. It wasn't easy, but every surviving nation, at least for the duration of the conflict, put aside their differences to fight an enemy who sought to take their home. By switching their economies to full war production and implementing a draft unlike anything ever seen in history, humanity captured the initiative and won. Now, Christmas Day represents the day humanity faced judgement and won in the face of overwhelming odds. For everything that humanity had lost, from religious cities, cultural and historical sites, and some could even say much of their moral codes, but humanity emerged stronger than ever as a result.

Today wasn't only a day of remembrance, but of celebration. To not only mourn all those who died decades ago, but as a way to celebrate humanity's greatest achievement. The operators at Hereford partied no less than anyone else would this time of year. While they may not have been with their blood family, they were just as close to those they served with. Everyone was celebrating in their own way, whether it was getting drunk, chatting with family over the internet, playing games, working out, or just engaging in regular old time debauchery. Mitchell was busy trying to account for members of his squad in the early morning hours, so as to get them ready for the events planned later in the day.

"So has anyone seen Dunn, Allen, or Diaz? I can't find them anywhere." Mitchell asked as he walked into the rec room and saw Itami reading manga on the couch and Dabiri playing chess with Nilsen in the corner. "They've been missing since last night and I need them accounted for."

"Join the club bro, Kuribayashi has been gone since last night as well. Usually Kurokawa keeps a close eye on her, but she lost sight of her last night. Apparently she kept pestering some of the men all around base to beat her in a fight. I don't think I need to include all the other things she was asking for, do I?" Itami replied, keeping his nose in his comic the entire time.

"Well that's a given. But if she's missing too, someone may have taken her up on the offer and beat her. In which case, lord knows where we need to look first."

"I mean can we blame our guys for wanting to blow off some steam?" Itami inquired as he put down his manga. "I mean, after what they saw and did in Iceland, it's probably for the best. As long as they don't let a relationship get in the way of their jobs and distract them from the goals at hand, does it matter?"

"It's more of the principle of the matter. While they aren't exactly immature, they can all get out of hand from time to time."

"Live and let live I say." With that Itami went back into his manga, hoping Mitchell would leave. When he didn't, Itami gave him a side eye.

"Dammit Itami, we need a headcount in the next hour or there'll be hell to pay. Now help me find them!" Mitchell commanded as he snatched the book from Itami, only to regret ever grabbing it when he saw what was inside. Simply put, Mitchell already thought Itami a weeb before all this happened, but seeing nothing but under aged girls, ranging from scantily clad, to completely naked, he thought the man hit a new low. Right as this happened, Lee and Gideon, were passing by, but not before glancing at the pages of the book and sending a look of disgust towards Mitchell, who directed his hand towards Itami in response.

"Fucking Japanese." Lee muttered underneath his breath as he shook his head. "We just finished getting our headcounts finished. Most other squad leads have finished their headcounts, but it's only a few people in total."

"Who are you missing, Mitchell?" Gideon asked. "If you need help finding them, just ask us."

"Yeah, I'm gonna need some help on this. Allen, Dunn, and Diaz are currently unaccounted for, and I've searched all over, but no one's seen them since last night around the bars."

"And I'm having trouble finding Ashti and Gilani, if you can help with that." Dabiri interrupted from the corner of the room. Having been beaten by Nilsen twice in a row, he figured he'd quit and find something else to do. "They're the only ones not accounted for on my end."

"Well that one is easy. Gilani challenged Ramirez to a marksmanship competition last night, and to no ones surprise, Ramirez won. I last saw him in the mess hall. I told him to check in when he was finished. As for Diaz and Ashti, they, along with some of the other female operators had spent the night drinking. Only reason I know is because Corporal Taylor stumbled out of her quarters with a hangover. They got a rude awakening from an air horn." Gideon chuckled as he pulled the small can from his pocket.

"As for Dunn, he was in the simulation chamber against some of mine and Harkov's men. Trying to beat his SAS time at the cargo ship challenge. So far, they've been going at it for over an hour and still won't give up." Lee informed them.

"But I'm guessing Allen is still nowhere to be found, isn't he?"

"Afraid so. If you want, we can have a message go out over the intercom and tell him to get moving," Gideon suggested.

"No," Mitchell declined. "Not gonna make a scene out of this. I guess I'll go double check the barracks assigned to my team, then go from there." But before he had a chance to leave the room, Staff Sergeant Davids, alongside Ramirez, Gilani, and Dunn entered the room, snickering all the while. Mitchell knew them well enough to know when they knew something he didn't.

"Heard you were looking for Allen and that crazy SDF girl." Once again Dunn burst out laughing as he entered the room, gaining the attention of those inside.

"Let's just say he's nice and rested after last night." Ramirez snickered as he gave his LT a playful nudge with his elbow. "Hell, I wouldn't be surprised if the whole hallway heard what happened in that room." Upon hearing this, both Mitchell and Itami looked at each other, realizing just what they had meant.

"Where are they!" Mitchell demanded as Itami hopped up from his seat on the couch, only for it to be taken by Nilsen, who had taken interest in the conversation at hand.

"Well, hold on, you might want to hear how all this happened." Ramirez interrupted. "After bugging the hell out of Allen all last night, he finally took her up on the offer for a sparring match in the training room. After holding back the first couple rounds, Allen decided to give her what she really wanted. A few hard hits, he pinned her to the ground and locked her in place. Next thing you know, we followed them to Kuribayashi's quarters and the rest is history. Hell, they still haven't woken up just yet."

It was at that point Mitchell and Itami sprinted out of the room, followed by the few SEAL's and other squad leaders, all of whom wanted to see this.
-------------------------------
Allen's head was pounding after last night. On top of drinking heavily the night before, he had decided to take one of the Japanese operators up on an offer to fight him. The same one who had a reputation for bugging most men on the base to fight her and beat her. Now originally, he didn't want anything to do with her and he constantly avoided her advances towards him. However, being drunk and sick of being bugged by her, figured he had nothing to lose. After pinning her in the ring, she took him back to her quarters for a fun night. Or rather, he carried her to her quarters while being completely oblivious to the fact that they were being watched. However, he can't say he regretted his decision one bit. She was well endowed and amazing in bed. Part of him wished he had met her sooner. She was very muscular for her size, which had amazed him. Suffice to say, that provided them with ample ways to have fun. They both had experience with partners who couldn't keep up with them, so it was refreshing for both of them to know they were a match for one another. Especially Shino, who had found someone who wasn't afraid to get rough with her.

"Ugh, man," Allen said as he rubbed his head, still killing him from the hangover. "My fucking head's killing me." As he looked over at the alarm clock next to the bed, the realization of what had just happened had finally began to set in. Not only had he banged one of the foreign operators that his team was working alongside, he had done it on Christmas eve and well into the morning, when he knew damn well he had to be somewhere. Today marked the anniversary of Earth's greatest achievement, and here he was, stumbling around the room naked, trying to gather his clothes and get ready before the Captain found out. They all had events to take part in later that day, so they had to be ready. In ports around the world, naval fleets from around the world would be making voyages in every major coastal city.

It also marked the beginning of the first annual fleet week celebration which included a predetermined list of destroyers in orbit making visits over the major cities of Earth. On top of that, the UN had announced a new fleet asset which they would be showing off over the Lunar defense base. But despite all the parades, both holiday and military related, occurring in every major city, the UNDF had by no means let its guard down. In the wake of the Battle for Reykjavik, national guard units had been deployed in virtually every city on the planet. And with this day being the most important for billions, no one was going to risk anything happening. Whether the threat comes from space or an interdimensional portal, they were ready to respond.

In his rush to get his clothes back on, he hadn't noticed he had awakened his partner from the night before. She wanted to stay in bed, but just like Allen, had noticed the alarm and thrown the covers off the get dressed for the day ahead of them. "So, did you sleep well, farm boy?" she giggled as she reached for her clothing that was scattered across the floor.

Allen simply smirked at the comment from the SDF woman. "After last night, you bet. Although we shouldn't have slept that late, we've got shit to do today. Hell, LT's gonna kill me if he finds out."

"Sucks to be you." She giggled. "Even if my screwball of a Lieutenant finds out, I'm not afraid of what he'll do. Hell, he might just give me a slap on the wrist and go back to reading his degenerate books."

"You shouldn't talk about your superior like that." Allen scolded as he turned back to see a confused Shino. "He might not be the best example for a team leader or the typical patriot that wants to serve their country, hell, you should hear what Mitchell has to say about him and his personality, but you still need to respect him. He may not give a damn about his career, but you should."

"Trust me, you don't have to serve under him, so you don't know just how obnoxious he is. While I do care for my career, he is very lax on punishment; he doesn't lift a finger."

"That's not the point. Even if it's just out of principle, you should still respect him."

"Of all the things in this room of myself for you to focus on, you focus on my opinion?" Shino playfully questioned. "Sure you don't want to focus on anything else?"

Allen simply chuckled at her question. While he personally wished they had more time, he knew that heads would roll if they didn't get their asses in gear. And oh how he was right on that. "I would love to, but right now we've got to check back in. You doing anything later tonight?"

"As far as I know, I'm free as the wind. And since we won't be as strapped for time, maybe I can try out some ideas I've had floating around my mind. What would you say if we added a third to this fun?"

"I'd say that sounds nice, but I don't think anyone else is willing to play loose with the rules like we just did. Is sex really all you have on your mind?"

"Eh," She shrugged her shoulders as she fished for her phone in her pocket, only to be greeted by a dozen missed calls and texts. "Not everyday I find someone who can not only kick my ass, but have the balls to do so. You're a keeper."

"Whatever you say, crazy. Let's just get going before someone has the chance to spot us here."

"Oh it's a little late for that one, Allen." Allen and Kuribayashi froze upon hearing a third voice in the room. As they both slowly looked over at the doorway, they saw that not only had it been opened without any of them hearing a sound, but standing in the doorway was Mitchell and Lieutenant Itami, the former of whom was giving Allen a death glare, while the latter was only shaking his head in disappointment. Behind them, Allen could see the faces of Dunn and Ramirez, both of whom were grinning ear to ear and giving him a thumbs up. He could also see some others as well, but he didn't know any of them by name. All of whom were smiling at the sight in front of them. "Look, personally, I don't care what you do in your free time, but right now of all times is the worst time to be doing this! We've got places to be!"

"Sorry sir," Allen murmured.

"And what's your excuse, Sergeant? As far as I'm concerned, your as much to blame for this as Allen." Mitchell directed towards Kuribayashi.

"Sorry, sir! I just wanted to find someone who could keep up, and who better than one of the SEAL's? I figured as long as we were careful, we'd be fine."

As he paused, one of the JSDF personnel, who went by the name of Kurokawa, slipped through the doorway, and headed directly for Shino. In her hands were a cup of water and a pill/. She glared at Kurokawa initially, but took what was given to her. But before she could walk away, Shino whispered something in her ear that changed her look from disappointment to disgust. "Absolutely not!" She screamed in response towards Shino's question. "What kind of woman do you take me for?"

"One who needs some serious di-"

"ENOUGH!" Mitchell yelled, having heard all he needed to. He glanced over to Itami, who just shook his head and kept quiet. "Don't either of you think we're done here. Get yourselves squared away and meet in the assembly area in 30 minutes. We've all got shit to do. Not to mention there's a special guest to see us. I don't know who it is, but Commander Perryman says it's important, so get your shit together."

As Mitchell slammed the door behind him and watched as the crowd began to disperse, he couldn't help but notice that Itami did absolutely nothing during the whole thing. He didn't say or do anything to Sergeant Kuribayashi. That's what annoyed him about Itami's personality. The man lacked character and the will to actually do something about it. "Are you shitting me, Itami? After all that, all you did was shrug your shoulders and shake your head? For fucks sake, you're her god damn superior, fucking act it!" At this point he had Itami backed up to the wall and began pressing his finger into his chest. "You need to take charge and quit being a lazy fuck! You're a fucking squad leader, now fucking act like it!" With that, he walked off to gather up the rest of his squad for the day ahead of them. Itami just sighed and followed him.


------------------------------------------------------------------
"So who do you think's here to see us?" Griggs asked in a hushed tone, hoping the captain wouldn't hear him.

"I don't know," Vasquez replied. "But whoever they are, I hope they hurry up."

The sentiment they held was the same across all teams. As they all stood at the position of parade rest in the assembly area, they could only wonder who had wanted to see them. They should be participating in the annual celebrations that would usually fit this time of year. Even if they couldn't be with their biological families, their brothers and sisters in arms were another family, one equally as important.

"Be quiet," Mitchell scolded in a quiet, but stern tone. He wasn't dealing with anymore problems, not now. He already had to deal with how to discipline Allen, and he wasn't looking forward to anymore problems. However his thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the Commander giving orders.

"ATTENTION!" he shouted, sending them all into the position of attention without so much as a second thought. As Perryman looked over his teams, he couldn't help but feel pride at what he had accomplished. Over the course of the last two decades, he had not only gained influence in the US military, but had helped build relationships with nations that normally wouldn't sign off on multinational operations together.


"At ease everyone, you know I'm not particularly uptight about regulations, so please relax!" Perryman said as he looked over his soldiers. "I know the last few weeks have been very," He tried to find the words to explain just what the hell had happened over the last few weeks. "Unusual to say the very least. Chaotic would be another. It was something none of you had ever trained to do. You've been trained to fight an enemy that's more advanced that's us, one that would make us work hard just for a small victory. But what you all saw and fought against in Reykjavik had not been something any of us would ever expect to see. An army straight out of ancient times, backed by various creatures and monsters you'd only find in fantasy tales. They even had some weapons and abilities we had never seen before. But despite it all, you answered the call of a nation that was in need of help. One that had forever sworn away war and relied on its allies for protection. And despite having virtually no intel on the enemy, being heavily outnumbered, and with little in the way of support, you not only succeeded in your objectives, but did so without a single casualty on the battlefield."

"Your superior weaponry, training, and teamwork, had paved the way for the retaliatory force to arrive and completely take the city back. And in the final moments of the battle, you even managed to capture a force that outnumbered you. Once again you showed the world that you'd answer the call when required and you did that in spades. But our world faces a new challenge today. As we celebrate our victory over our greatest enemy, we must not forget that we have a new mission ahead of us. Another empire had come to our world, seeking to conquer all before it. And just like those who sought to conquer our world 43 years ago, we beat them back. But this time, our situation is much different. Unlike with the Phauthi, we have a means of striking back against the Saderan Empire."

"Our world faces a new challenge. We will no longer be on the defensive, just waiting to see when and where our enemy will try to strike again. We will have vengeance against those who shattered the peace of our world. Once again the unity of our world will be tested as we face a new enemy. We'll be fighting them on their own turf, which immediately puts us at an disadvantage. But I have faith that the combined might of our nations will overcome these challenges and pave the way for us to exact justice for all those slaughtered in Iceland, as well as those who were captured and still remain on the other side of Alpha Point. But enough of myself talking, there is someone here who wants to thank all of you for the job you've done."

Out from the nearby building, came an unknown figure that was flanked on all sides by bodyguards. As they got closer, it became apparent just who it was. The Icelandic president, Freyja Mínervudóttir, was the unknown guest.

"Were you expecting this?" Dabiri whispered over to Nilsen, who was aligned right next to him in formation.

"Honestly, this was the last person I had expected to see visit us."

"What do you think she's here to talk about?"

"Probably here to thank us. Other than that, I got no clue."

"Well lets hope it doesn't take to long then."

30 Minutes later

To say that everyone was anxious was an understatement. After a speech from the Icelandic president in the morning, everyone was excited to see just what was about to be unveiled at the 43rd anniversary. All across the base, the recreation rooms were packed as squad after squad filed around the televisions and watched the live feed of parades and flyovers by the destroyers coming down from orbit. Spirits were high as fireworks displays lit up the skies around the world, and this was only the start of the celebrations. Commander Perryman had promised to give them a front row seat to what was being demonstrated by the UN today. Many were arguing as to what it might be.

"So what do you think their gonna be showing off? A new type of ship? Or a new robot?" One of the Gurkha's asked.

"All I know is that it's a new weapons system, something around the Lunar colony." Weber replied as he looked up into the clear blue sky.

"I'm betting it's a new defense platform, like the ones we've got around orbit now. Speaking of that, does anyone else hear that?" As they all looked up towards the northern sky, they could hear the faint sound of rumbling. As the seconds ticked by, it got louder, until the sound was unmistakably that of the fusion powered engines of the UN destroyers. From the clouds, the blue flame of the engines could be seen from miles away as the behemoth spacecraft punched through the atmosphere and leveled itself at a reasonable altitude. The ship was marked with the Union Jack, the flag of its home nation. Along the bottom of the hull, the name, HMS Prince of Wales was engraved. It was the eighth ship of the Royal Navy to bear the name, the seventh of which had been sunk in 2036. It strutted proudly over its home country, a testament to not just Great Britain, but to humanity as well. But it wasn't all that was being shown off.

Following not far behind, a cluster of blue streaks in the sky could be seen entering the atmosphere. They were too large to be regular fighters, roughly the length of the old B-1 Lancers of the US Air Force, albeit looking more like a heavily modified F-35. Now it was clear what they were. They were humanity's closest thing to a space fighter. They weren't small as you'd expect in science fiction, far from it. As any military or space agency would tell you, when it comes to spacecraft, bigger is more efficient. They began to slow down as they streaked closer to the base. As they did, the internal weapons bay opened up and an arm lowered a flag down. Each fighter carried a flag representing its home nation, as well as painting the sky with the colors of their nation, one fighter for each country. The first wave of five consisted of America, China, Russia, France, and Great Britain. They were followed by Japan, Germany, India, Korea, Canada, Turkey, and Mexico. The last wave held the Swedish, Norwegian, Polish, Italian, Spanish, Iranian, Israeli, and Pakistani fighters. Everyone watched in awe at the speed and maneuverability of them as they did aerial maneuvers over the base before darting off towards London, no doubt one of their many stops for the day.

"What you just saw was the result of decades of research by top aerospace engineers, scientific, and computer specialists the world over. We desperately needed a response to the Skelters possessed by the Phauthi. And what you just saw is that response. Those 17 nations spent the most time and money constructing them in secret. In isolated bases around the globe, thousands of workers spent the past decade constantly refining the design until they made something useful. Now we have our own SSTO capable craft, capable of reaching anywhere around the globe within minutes. These are simply the prototypes, with seven more on the way. When today is over, they'll link up with the Nimitz in orbit and become The 1st Aerospace Fighter Squadron. They aren't cheap, not by a long shot, but they're necessary. We have a long way to go before we can catch up with our adversary completely, but we will one day. This is just the start."
 
Chapter 15: Deliberations Part 2
Relief. What Jason Burns felt after confronting those beings was exactly that. He had wagered that his abilities would be enough to force them to back off and not interfere with what was coming. He knew he ran the risk of facing a power beyond his own when he traveled from his home universe to another. He knew that when he was given the combined power of humanity's fighting spirit and tenacity, it could only be used in the most dire of situations. Godlike beings from a universe that invaded his home was enough for him to act. Even more so when they had planned to close the portal between their universes, denying the Earth the chance to not only seek vengeance against those who invaded their world, but rescue the 10,000 Icelandic civilians who had been captured, who from what he heard, would've been killed. From what the others had told him, this was first time the gateway had opened in a long time, but this time he couldn't sit idly by.

He knew he had to act. While he had never really believed in God nor did he believe himself to be one, he couldn't deny the power he had been given after he had died. During the war, with so much being devoted to the war effort across the world, many industries around the world were severely reduced or outright went bankrupt. The movie industry and comics had been devoted to making propaganda against the Phauthi. Luxury car and aircraft manufacturers were taken over by the military. Cosmetics manufacturers had their resources moved to fuel and medical production. Companies that made toys, video games, and other luxuries that kids and adults alike had come to enjoy in the first world, were without them. Industries and companies went bankrupt as the global economy was hemorrhaging from the war. Even companies like the mighty Walmart, Apple, Samsung, Walt Disney, and many others had been brought to the brink.

Even internet service providers across the world were being forced to shut off and severely limit internet access across the world as nation after nation fell. Even online gaming had soon become impossible as it was a way for the Phauthi to gain information. The pampered first world nations of America and Canada, who even in the world wars, had never seen fighting or struggle on their own territory, were now beginning to learn just how many across the world had felt in the past. The entire northern hemisphere was feeling the effects and didn't like it, but had to endure it. But many were still hopeful that one day the war would end and the world would return to the way things were. That's why in 2036, on the eve of the biggest offensive the Phauthi would launch, hundreds of thousands of people from around the world, gathered in Anaheim, California for a massive celebration at the Anaheim Convention Center.

Pop culture fans from all walks of life gathered in defiance at the war going on around them. They were there to show that no matter how hard the times were, they wouldn't give up who they were. Fans of many different franchises came together in one place to celebrate a common interest. It was intended as a major propaganda boost for civilian morale, to be used as evidence that things would soon be back to normal and there was nothing to fear. He, like many others who had come, wanted to pretend that the war wasn't going on. He had cosplayed as the Tenth Doctor, something he had always wanted to do, but was economically impossible, especially earlier in the war. For the first two days, everything was fine. People acted as if the world was back to normal and enjoyed themselves. He was enjoying himself being in America, having always wanted to visit the country. However, as the sun rose on the third day, everything had gone horribly wrong.

Tungsten rods and air strikes shook the city as Phauthi forces in Baja attacked US forces along the US-Mexico border wall. Originally made as a tool against immigration, it had become a fortress made to repel any attack. They had thought they were safe from attack, especially the Americans, who had not expected such a daring assault. But what everyone saw towards the south had convinced them that normal was gone. The city of San Diego was obliterated in nuclear fire, and with it, 250,000 US troops and millions of civilians and refugees. As evacuations were underway for Anaheim and Los Angeles, the arena collapsed from an airstrike. He desperately tried to save people even as rubble came down, but it was ultimately useless. He was soon crushed underneath the rubble and sucked in his last breath.

Believing himself dead, he was amazed when he saw a bright figure who stood before him. It was a relatively modern soldier who had almost certainly died in the War. He had explained that his time as the host for mankind's fighting spirit was over and that he had to pass the torch. Jason was an excellent choice, given how he acted selflessly in the face of danger. As he accepted the responsibility, he was made aware of what he could and couldn't do. He was not to interfere directly in the War, but was there to ensure that should the need ever arise again, he would be the one to protect humanity. He had become the living embodiment of willpower for the human race.

"What you did was not only extremely stupid, but reckless! Do you have any idea what you just did?" the voices called out to him.

"And who decides when interference is actually necessary? If not for what I did, not only would the connection between our worlds be severed, thousands of people would have been forever lost in that world," he explained in defense of his actions.

"You knew nothing about what they were capable of and took a gamble that could've cost you your existence," the voices replied.

"So you'd rather I sit and do nothing? And last I checked I'm still here. You can call it luck or chance; I really don't care. But I wasn't about to let them prevent our world from exacting revenge for what happened."

"Yes, but you took an aggressive approach to an unknown force. You should have spent more time properly analyzing the threat ahead of you," another called out to him.

"Well from what I had gathered from shortly after I had arrived, they planned on shutting the connection to our world and killing all those taken from Earth. I heard enough to make a proper judgment on my further actions. After I made it clear what would happen if they intervened any further, I left." It seemed as if no answer he gave would satisfy them.

"It was rather fortunate that our combined powers had any effect on them at all. It makes us question just how powerful they really are and just how they got their powers in the first place."

"Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic," another voice echoed in his mind.

"It could be the peak of evolution for their kind. After all, one of those so called "Gods" we encountered was just that. The evolutionary peak of plant life of that world."

And now they were all clogging his mind with their arguing and debating. The one disadvantage of being in this position was having to deal with the constant chattering of countless voices when an argument was raised. He could block them out temporarily, but it required focus to accomplish. He did consider their words and their criticism of his actions, but he felt he had had no choice. This would be the first real opportunity to see how well the United Nations dealt with a new threat while being the more united than at any other point in history. It would also be a good chance to see if the UN fell back on old style imperialism or if they'd treat the innocents of this new world with respect and dignity. While none of them would shed any tears for those who died taking up arms against Earth, they didn't want to see humanity become the monster that once ravaged them.

Only time would tell in that regard and they had plenty of time. It would still be months before the UN led a spearhead through to the other side and began its long campaign of retaliation against the Saderan Empire. Now all that could be done was sit back and watch the events unfold before them. He could not directly interfere again unless it was made evident that the beings in the other world would try to stop the UN.

"Are you even listening to what we are telling you?" a voice questioned him.

"Yes, I am. However I am also thinking about the future of all this. A new frontier for humankind and the possibility of a new conflict. We must stay vigilant on this new development."

"Agreed, but you will not act out of line unless we deem it necessary. It is our job to watch and only act if absolutely required."

"Very well, I can agree with that."

"One more thing," another voice called out to him, "Why did you materialize in a giant box?"

Burns just smirked at the question thrown his way. "I figured that since I died wearing this, I might as well make the most of it," he told them.

Geneva, Switzerland

United Nations Headquarters

February 20th, 2081

1100 Hours


Having still much to discuss since their last meeting, the leaders of the United Nations Security Council, as well as other major powers, met once again in Geneva to deliberate the future of the new world before them. The prospect of natural resources at their disposal, which could be used to help rebuild their world, as well as being a fallback plan should anything happen to any of the ships in the asteroid belt, had become a major talking point since day one. An entire world of untapped resources would greatly reduce their dependence on their mining force in space, as well as lessening the cost of transportation although this would mean building new infrastructure in Iceland and Falmart to survey, mine, and transport it. However it was also recognized that a single hub for raw materials is a dangerous bottleneck and could be crippled if attacked. But it was a cost the leaders of the world were willing to pay.

This would also help solve the food security problems faced in many parts of the world. Even as farms across North America, Europe, and Asia worked at max capacity to produce enough food for Earth, much of the land across the southern hemisphere was still unusable. Only places like Brazil, Madagascar, and parts of Australia had land that was capable of growing crops. Between the radiation from salted cobalt bombs used decades before, as well as regions which saw significant changes to the soil by the Phauthi who intended to use it for their own crops,rationing was still in effect, at least compared to pre-war levels. No one could afford to waste food, not when many parts of the world were reliant on getting food delivered. Rationing had just ended across much of the northern hemisphere a decade ago, but when compared to the days of pre-war waste and luxury, it might as well be rationing. From information gathered about Falmart, the land and climate seemed very suitable for major crops and high yields.

it would allow for more resources to be diverted to the military, as quite a few nations used older, but upgraded equipment. What little modern equipment used by the UN was in America, China, Britain, France, Germany, Japan, Korea, and Russia, who wielded the largest economies and militaries. But even then, old tanks and aircraft still had some limited use in the field. Many were being requisitioned for the offensive against the Saderan Empire, due to many nations refusing to send their best equipment through the GATE.

There were also the new sources of cheap labor and weapons, as seen during the battle of Reykjavik, which many countries wanted to harness. But right now the biggest concern was that the Phauthi would again wage war against humanity, only this time for another world. While many were skeptical that they would try again after being beaten before and lacking the numbers to go on the offensive, the fact remained that if they were to capture the GATE in Iceland, they'd have a direct path to Earth again. Everyone knew this and that was why Iceland was being fortified by just about every ship, aircraft, and artillery piece the UN could spare for the defense.

"I believe that the last time we met, we only discussed a fraction of what needs to be addressed before we begin our campaign against the Saderan Empire," the Russian president announced as the various leaders sat down in their assigned seats, with an assortment of high ranking military officials and government agents taking seats near their respective leaders. "The first order of business that must be addressed is the information gathered from the prisoners we've acquired since the battle of Reykjavik. Over the last two months, our intelligence agencies have managed to learn a great deal about what lays on the other side of Alpha Point. I yield my time to agents Sokolov, Liu, and Smith, our senior most agents assigned to extracting information from the prisoners." As he finished speaking, the three agents stood up from their seats and made their way towards the podium where the Russian president was standing.

Confidently, they took up positions around the podium, with agent Sokolov taking the lead and shaking the president's hand. "Thank you, Mr President." As the Russian president returned to his seat, Sokolov took up a position directly on the podium and began to address all those in the room. "I don't seek to waste any time, so I'll begin with what we've learned. Over the last few months, many of the prisoners, especially, the non-humans, have been more than willing to provide us with the information we've been seeking. One of our main goals, getting a complete map of the Special Region, has been successful. With the help of many of the non-humans captured in Reykjavik, we've completed our reconstruction of the continent awaiting us on the other side." Sokolov nodded to the CIA agent, who then turned towards the large screen in the center of the room and clicked the remote in her hand, revealing the map.

"The continent, which we've identified as Falmart, has a longitudinal length of 11,000 kilometers and latitudinal length of 6,000 kilometers." She clicked the remote again and this time it changed to different colors, each one representing the various nations and how much land they controlled. "In purple marks the territory of the Saderan Empire. The other assorted colors denote the territories of the various vassal states and their proximity to Alpha Point. They are based entirely to the south, meaning that if hostilities break out, we'll know exactly where they'll come from, as well as the geography of the region. This also puts most of our weapons systems within range of every major city on the continent."

"And in regards to the vassal states, we have locations on their respective capitals, thanks to a very cooperative source." the Chinese agent continued. The screen shifted to the picture of one of the prisoners taken that day. "Prisoner #125, otherwise known as Count Colt Formal, has provided us with valuable information regarding the vassal state leadership. Not only has he given us specific locations of their major cities, but he's also acquainted very well with the kings of the most powerful kingdoms. Seeing as how it was the opinion of many here that we should at least try to open diplomatic channels with those nations, we propose using him once we counterattack through Alpha Point and secure the other side." That suggestion caused more than a few glances between those in the room. Some agreed with the idea while others ridiculed it.

"So you suggest that we just let him off, free? After everything that happened in Reykjavik?" the German Bundespräsident said, surprised. "It doesn't matter how guilty or sorry he feels, he still took part in an attack that resulted in thousands of people being raped and murdered!"

"We all share that sentiment, President Müller, but we also have to remember we're going into a new world completely blind. We'll need every advantage possible to win this as quickly and efficiently as possible. You must remember that the Phauthi have their own access to this world as well. We must secure it to the best of our ability before they have chance to gain a foothold."

"Besides," the US president interjected. "Nothing says he gets to go free. Just like the rest of those we captured, once their usefulness to us is finished, they get thrown back in jail. I agree with you, they don't get a free pass, but we must recognize their importance to the future of the campaign."

"Yes, but we cannot forget the circumstances that got them here in the first place. I've read the reports from our teams on the ground during the early hours of the attack. At least in regards to those elves, they went out of their way to save the lives of Icelandic civilians during the battle." The Canadian prime minister interrupted. "These so-called 'Demihumans' were forced into this affair after being brutally beaten by the Saderans."

"The prime minister makes a good point," one of the Canadian generals said. "These people hold no loyalty towards the Empire and could prove to be a very useful Fifth Column force. I would even argue for repatriating prisoners we've taken in exchange for them pledging their allegiance to us and helping rescue any civilians that were captured. I know how this sounds, but they'll know the continent better than we do; they hate the Empire; and could become excellent assets for intelligence. We can't just outright dismiss them."

"But consider the political backlash from this," the Mexican president reasoned. "Not only are the people of Iceland out for blood, but so are millions around the world. If word got out that we let them go, how do you think that would turn out?"

"That's why we'd have to either find a way to limit the social backlash from us doing so, or keep this completely under wraps."

"I think we need to slow down," the Russian president interrupted. "Before we discuss the possibility of using them as a penal battalion, let's allow our agents to finish what they have to say." He then motioned to the agent, letting him continue.

"Thank you, Mr President. Like I was saying before, Count Formal is on good terms with the largest and most powerful vassal states, specifically the kingdoms of Elbe, Mudwan, and Alguna. From the information provided to us by the Count himself, they are called upon by the Empire to do their bidding should the Emperor feel it necessary. He explained that the Empire has been seeking to conquer their lands completely since the rebellion and would likely order them to mobilize against us."

"And since the vassal states make up roughly half of the military power on the continent, it would certainly make conquest easier for them and would tie us up in more fighting," the CIA agent explained. "If we use the Count as an intermediary, it could allow us to open relations with them. Since they will be familiar with the Count, they would likely believe him if he explained the situation to them. We've declared war against the Saderan Empire, not them, so there's no need to draw in other nations if we can avoid it."

"But this still works under the assumption that they'll even listen to us," the Mexican president interrupted. "As I said before, we're a completely unknown force entering a medieval world. Any attempt to use him as a bridge for relations could make them believe we just tortured him and forced him to say what we want. We must face the very likely possibility that they'll still fight us anyway."

"We still have to try!" the Swedish prime minister argued. "There are literally hundreds of thousands of lives at stake here, many who are woefully ignorant of what's going on in their world! We have to at least try and implement some form of diplomacy, less we feel like running over and occupying the whole damn continent."

The Russian president chuckled at the remark. "That's going to happen one way or another, at least this way, it won't be as bloody. The possibilities that this world can offer us, as well as the emergence of another gateway to our enemy, are far too great to pass up."

"So we should just become the conquerors that tried taking our world 43 years ago?" The prime minister threw his hands up in frustration. "They may be more primitive, but it's still their world, no matter what may lay on the other side!"

"I'm not trying to sound cruel or imperialistic here, but quite frankly, it doesn't matter at this point. But this world is extremely backward," the Chinese president interjected. "This isn't the same technological disparity we faced with the Phauthi. Depending on the field in question, they were almost century ahead of us. Here, the disparity is about two millennia."

"Not to mention that since the Phauthi have access to this world as well, it's imperative we get a foothold in this world, unless we're willing to give them another world to claim, on top of giving them a much easier way to invade Earth," the US president added. "And despite what you may be thinking, I doubt anyone in this room is willing to approach even a fraction of the heavy handed tactics he Phauthi used on us. That's why we're considering the diplomatic route with other nations to secure this world as quickly as possible."

"There's also the added benefit of not having to worry about them later on in the conflict. Since they and the Saderans don't trust each other, we could use this as a way to further weaken their grip on the continent and enable us to end the campaign quicker. It'll be more efficient in both time and resources to focus solely on one enemy at a time. However there's more important news that we've learned about the vassal kingdoms."

"And that would be?"

"They are rich in natural resources. When we asked about resources, there were a few things that caught our interest. The first of which was a large deposit of fluorescent metals within the nation of Alguna, as well as in the northern territories of Falmart. The descriptions given make it more than likely that they are deposits of uranium, a resource we've almost completely mined on Earth, and are mining from the asteroid belt. Of course we won't know what it is until we can actually get boots on the ground, but if it is confirmed, from the size of the deposits they described, it would be far larger than any known deposit we've encountered."

News of this had certainly improved the mood of many in the room, mainly the world leaders, who saw the benefits the new world provided. Uranium was an especially important resource. Its use in nuclear reactors, weapons, and spacecraft made it invaluable.

"If you could guess, how much uranium would be located in these regions?" the Chinese president asked. The CIA agent looked back at her tablet and back up again.

"From the size of the area described to us, and it could very well be an exaggeration, roughly twice as large as the McArthur River Mine in Canada. And that's just one of the many resources described to us in detail in Falmart. In all, we could be looking at amounts larger than we've mined previously."

"On top of the possibility of uranium, we've been informed of large amounts of gold, copper, silver, and platinum. Much of this resides within the vassal state of Elbe, but that can be worked around at a later point. We were also made aware of large fields of thick, black liquid that resides within Elbe. From the description provided, it is almost certainly petroleum."

"I'm not sure of how much use that will be though," the French president interrupted. "Most of the petroleum reserves on the planet were exhausted during or shortly after the War. What reserves are still around today are small and used only for older military equipment that hasn't been converted to electric power, excluding various consumer uses. At most, it would be a cheap method for corporations to manufacture goods across the planet."

"But there's something we're forgetting in regards to fossil fuel usage," the US president interjected. "Scientific evidence by the early 2000's had already showed that we were affecting the global climate with the amount of carbon dioxide we were pumping into the atmosphere. By the end of the War, global temperatures had increased by one degree, and accelerated the melting of the polar ice caps. We've already built sea walls around every major coastal city, as well as upgrading infrastructure to deal with the rise in sea levels caused by the conflict."

"We burned over two decades worth of petroleum within the span of five years during the War. Between the damage done from the multitude of nuclear strikes which had made the middle east mostly uninhabitable, to most countless islands being swallowed by the seas, to temperature spikes making life unbearable in many regions around the globe, we can't afford to burn more petroleum in our atmosphere unless we want our climate to deteriorate even more." The Japanese prime minister added on.

"Best case scenario is that any commercial or private entity who seeks to utilize such deposits, will have to burn them in that world, not our own. We've made far too much progress to go back to that." The US president finished. "We can't afford to damage our planet's climate any further. Any economic activity using fossil fuels will have to take place over there."

"Even you must realize that our world will never be completely green." The Polish president interrupted. "For how much more energy efficient the civilians and military is in terms of transportation, much of the oil still being accessed in wells around the planet go towards other things vital for our world to run. Sure, we've found certain substitutes, but it can't replace our uses for it. Not right now anyway."

"Besides, there are more important resources we need. On top of uranium, we need easier access to aluminium, lithium, titanium, tungsten, and a large assortment of rare earth elements." The Israeli prime minister stated. "Resource extraction is among one of our primary concerns when it comes down to what this world could offer us. However it isn't the most important. Is there any indication of how fertile the land in this world is?"

This time the focus came back to agent Sokolov who responded to the question. "From information gathered from the CBRN team that was sent to the other side back in December, the soil is extremely fertile and tests performed on soil samples have shown it would be compatible with currently grown crops."

"That's good news," the French president remarked. "Our agricultural sectors are being strained by the output they need to produce to keep up with rising demands. Much of the soil already in use has been heavily degraded. While progress is being made in ensuring the stability and continued use of current farmland, it's getting difficult to continue to support the growing population."

"And our attempts to recultivate much of the land across the southern hemisphere has met with mixed results," the Mexican president told them. "Land in southern Brazil and northern Argentina have proven to be responsive in our attempts to cultivate it, but we've still run into problems in doing so. With an entire new continent at our disposal, this could solve our food production problems as well."

"There's also the fact that the Phauthi altered much of the soil in Australia, Africa, and South America, to grow their own crops, which they intended to use for their own people, which has forced us to once again alter the soil so it can be utilized for our own uses."

"But we must not become overly reliant on this new world," The Spanish president interrupted. "This portal is a massive bottleneck for either side that goes through it. Sure, it may be 200 meters across and 50 meters high, but should it be destroyed, not only are we losing any personnel on the other side, but we'll lose our easy access to any resources as well."

"That's why we've already taken precautions in ensuring that nothing happens to either Alpha or Bravo Points. UGV's have been deployed to the other side of Alpha Point to not only keep any potential saboteurs away, but also to provide protection for the drones that were assigned for bringing back the dead from the first probing action taken back in December. So far, the bodies of those lost during the hazmat mission have been recovered, but all of their gear and weapons were missing."

"With the forces in orbit, local ABM systems, and a significant military presence, it's unlikely it will be destroyed. And since from what intel we've gathered, this is an artificial structure, it won't close naturally. As long as an opposing military force doesn't get close, it's firmly in our hands," an American general stated.

"I still believe we should've waited until a proper QRF was in position for reinforcement. It would have avoided the unnecessary casualties we incurred," the Israeli prime minister argued. "We should've sent a proper force with them to batter the enemy defenses and force them away from the portal. Not only have we wasted the lives of those sent, the Saderans now have more of our own weapons and gear. While I doubt they can effectively use it, there are still ten thousand Icelandic civilians and hundreds more foreign nationals on the other side that could know how."

"And from what we've already seen from the Saderan military, they might be primitive, but they learn quickly, as evidenced from what we've witnessed and from those we've interrogated." The CIA agent informed them. "During the Battle of Reykjavik, they not only managed to cut the power for most of the city by interrogating the locals, they managed to broadcast a message at a news station, although by ordering those present to set it up. Their superiors were smart enough to begin ordering the capture of all weapons belonging to dead police and military personnel. Information gathered from surviving embassy personnel, as well as survivors of the attack, point to the enemy having the ability to peer into the mind of any individual, going through all of their memories and collecting information from them."

At this point, one of the French generals in the room raised their hand for permission to speak, which was granted quickly. "So you're saying that they have the ability to acquire the skills of anyone they capture, which in turn allows them to learn how to use any technology?"

"Not exactly," the MSS agent answered. "From what we were able to tell, they can visualize everything within a person's mind, but are incapable of understanding it right then and there. However it did allow them to identify key targets that would hamper our efforts, as well as our reluctance to hit their formations when they used civilians as shields. That's evident when they turned their attention on power stations and such to cripple the city."

"Now whether or not they could possibly learn more from those captured later on with enough time is still unknown. It is certainly a possibility we've considered, but we don't have much more to go on aside from survivor accounts."

"So does this mean they saw our world's history?" the Turkish president asked . "If they did, why in the love of all that is holy did they continue with the attack after seeing how outclassed they were?"

"I'd bet a really bad case of arrogance. They at least share that with the historical Roman Empire; they were egotistical." A British officer replied.

"That's a safe bet to make. The human prisoners display extreme levels of arrogance, as well as refusing to believe that they've lost the war," the CIA agent informed them. "They still hold out for the Empire coming back through and beating us. They seem to be under the impression that we took irreplaceable losses during the War." The looks on most of those in the room mirrored those of the interrogators when they first heard it. More than a few in the room began laughing at hearing such a thing, but brought themselves under control quickly.

"And exactly how did they come to that conclusion?" the US president asked.

"The international response to them attacking Reykjavik. When they realized that more than one country had taken part in the counterattack, already having knowledge about the War, they had assumed that we could only beat them back by gathering a force from every nation on the planet, thus they believe that no single military could defeat them in open battle," Sokolov explained.

"Still, they lost roughly 85,000 of their own, along with another 10,000 captured. Our losses were only 204. How can they still believe they can come back from that?" the befuddled Indian prime minister asked.

"Agreed, from what I remember from our last meeting, it was estimated that there would be almost 400,000 soldiers on the other side of Alpha Point, roughly a third of which belong to the vassal states," one of the Italian generals added.

"And simple math would tell us that the total size of the Imperial military would be roughly 320,000 before they attacked us," an Indian general said as he finished typing the information into his calculator. "They lost nearly one third of their entire military in one failed attack. In pure military terms, that's a catastrophic loss. I'm sure if any of our own nations took such heavy losses in a single engagement, it would be crippling."

"So it begs the question from why they still think they can absorb such losses and still win against us, especially when our own numbers in Reykjavik numbered less than 10,000." A French officer asked.

"It stems mostly from their history of never being defeated in a war before. More specifically, there was a conflict they fought roughly 330 years before they made contact with us. They called it the Arctic War, in which they lost 60,000 men in a single engagement against horsemen tribes who inhabited the northern section of the continent. Now there's a quote that was told to us about how the citizens of the Empire reacted those losses, but it's far from appropriate, so we'll leave it out." The CIA agent replied

"They eventually won the conflict by rebuilding their army, as well as using the vassal states to win the conflict, although at a horrific cost. This has since fed into their belief of invincibility and that they'll never be defeated or conquered," Sokolov explained. "They also see us as weak for the care we take in combat to limit civilian casualties, as well as for refusing to enter close combat with them."

"It sounds as if these barbarians need a lesson in humility. One we're going to give to them," the Polish president stated. "They claim we're savages and barbarians who know no meaning of war? Well, I say we give them what they want. A war they will never forget in a thousand years!" he exclaimed.

"Now the bigger question is how we can use the demihuman prisoners we've taken to our advantage." The CIA agent brought everyone's attention back up to the front. This time the screen in front of them was filled with pictures of the various species taken captive from Reykjavik. "As many of you might be aware, they had at one point or another been attacked and conquered by the Saderans. They vassalized them and used them because of their unique abilities."

"The first race listed are the strongest, but the dumbest of all the various species." The screen then focused on a single image, showing a green-skinned, heavily muscled creature with a pig-like face. "Known as goblins to the Saderan Empire, they are a brutish species with a love for fighting and capable of resisting small arms fire. They were usually tasked with using large hammers and other instruments to break down barricades and doors across Reykjavik. They were the largest of the auxiliary forces deployed by the Empire, but also the one that took the most losses in combat."

"So they would be of virtually no use to us in combat?" one of the British military officers asked.

"That is correct. The only way they'd be willing to fight is if you bribed them, which certainly isn't going to happen." The screen changed again and focused on another of the species captured by UN forces. This time it was the MSS agent who took the lead on informing them. "The next species we captured are known as Warrior Bunnies. Humanoid rabbits who are adept in combat. From what's been observed on the battlefield, they have extremely powerful leg muscles which allow them to jump across rooftops and fall from higher distances than a human can, while not being injured in the process. They've also shown themselves capable of kicking a man back nearly 20 feet with one of their legs. Then there's their hearing, which is extremely sensitive. They can hear farther and pick up noises humans can't. Last but not least, they can see in the dark naturally, which initially put some of our men in danger when combating them in Reykjavik."

"Then how did they end up working for the Saderans? Because if everything you said is correct, they should've won most engagements against them on the battlefield," a Russian general asked. "I'm surprised they didn't fight to the last soldier if they are that capable."

"Attrition warfare, as well as using magic against them, which they didn't have. As for why they surrendered, that's where their history gets darker. Roughly three years before Alpha Point opened, the Empire was in search of slaves, and the Bunnies were the next target. Initially, they did fairly well against the regular legionaries, but the Empire used superior numbers, as well as their elite Immortals to beat them back. The campaign was originally started by the Imperial crown prince, who we now know as Zorzal El Caesar. From what little we got from the prisoners regarding him, he's extremely sadistic, arrogant, and selfish. Given that bunny women are renowned for their beauty beyond Alpha Point, Zorzal made it his personal mission to bring them to heel. Their queen, who they call Tyuule, had offered herself as his personal slave in exchange for her tribe being left in peace. As you can already imagine, that's not what happened. Those who refused to be sold into slavery were executed, some escaped, but most were thrown into the service of the Imperial Army."

As he finished speaking, he could see many in the room shaking their heads at what they just heard. It wasn't that they didn't understand that this was common in ancient times, but they couldn't deny that it was depressing to hear such events. And given the events that happened in Reykjavik with the Imperials, many of them couldn't help but think of the hell all the captured civilians were going through at the moment. This was just one of the many reasons they wanted to cross Alpha Point as soon as possible, to rescue their own, and to eliminate the Saderan Empire.

"We really are dealing with a bunch of backward barbarians," a Swedish officer remarked. "It makes me wonder just what it the hell we'll be doing in this world when we get there. None of our governments will allow slavery under any capacity, no matter how much of their economies are reliant on it. And since we're looking for our own people, we'll need to tear that continent apart to search for them. By the time we're done, that world will be unrecognizable to the natives. Whether they like it or not, they'll have to abandon that barbaric practice."

"I'm sure we're all agreed on that, but our main focus is how quickly we can secure the other side," the Korean president responded. "Please continue," he added with a gesture. The CIA agent nodded her head and continued.

"The last major ones on the list are known as elves. Now they come in two different categories. The first are known as High Elves. They usually reside within the forests of Falmart, away from major towns and cities. The Dark Elves, however usually live within the mountains to the south. Aside from skin tone, they seem to share similar abilities, many of which me and my colleagues agree will suit us the best. It was because of their abilities that they were brutally subjugated by the Saderans."

"And what might those be?" one of the Canadian officers inquired.

"The first is their ability to harness magic." Again, the word magic just didn't sound right to many in the room. Sure, many had been present during the previous meeting, as well as having seen footage from Reykjavik, but the fact that magic existed didn't sit well with them. Some believed it was just an unknown form of technology. This was understandable since magic is usually perceived as supernatural fiction, as seen in Harry Potter or Lord of the Rings. For something so commonly thought of as fiction, to now be real, bugged everybody. This also led to governments recruiting so called "magic experts" from various regions of the planet. Since they were dealing with an opponent who possessed magic, they recruited many fantasy experts and began to question them of what to expect and how to possibly deal with certain situations. "As some of you may have read from the AAR from Reykjavik, our aircraft encountered a massive electrical storm that jammed their sensors and electronics, which forced our pilots out of the airspace for a short time. This lightning was extraordinarily powerful in how it affected the electronics of our aircraft. While the majority of the aircraft we had in the air at that time were old F-35 models approaching the end of their serviceability, some of our newer aircraft, the V-99 Warbirds, reported failures in multiple systems after being struck by this form of lightning. It would seem that the High Elves were the ones responsible for the event."

"So you're telling me that our enemy is capable of using single individuals as anti-aircraft weapons, ones that can't easily identified, and can easily blend in with a civilian population while giving no obvious sign of what they can do? That's just lovely, now isn't it?" a British officer exclaimed in an exasperated tone.

"And since it's been observed that they can damage our aircraft with those abilities, it will be extremely difficult to deal with. Especially if they entrench themselves within an urban area and deny our forces air support. This could become a problem for our forces in urban combat, even more so if the Saderans intentionally use their own people as living shields and force us to fight them close up." Another officer added.

"That was one of the things we realized when we first learned all this. With enough training, they are able to perform these attacks with ease, although it requires concentration to pull off properly. The storm in question was created by a single elf. We confirmed this after cross referencing video footage from aerial assets and CCTV footage from the launch site. The elf in question is currently in custody and has helped in our understanding of their combat abilities. However it should be noted that the subject in question relatively young compared to the others in custody, which suggests the possibility that those with more experience can perform even more powerful attacks; ones that would be far more effective against our forces."

"And exactly how old are some of these prisoners?" the Swedish president ask. "Because many of the photos taken show a few of them that can't be more than 16 years of age. Not to mention the outcry from human rights organizations across the world."

"Well they can get over it. After what they did when first arriving in Iceland, they don't deserve any sympathy. Besides, half of them aren't even human in the first place. And if we're being really technical, every single prisoner we've taken is an alien simply because they aren't from our world." The US president gestured for the agent to continue the briefing. "But enough about that, please continue."

"That's where things get rather complicated."

"How so?"

"The youngest elf we captured was stated to be 154 years old." Everyone in the room did a double take upon hearing that. Some were slack jawed without anything to say. Others just glanced at those next to them and whispered to each other.

"And how do you know they aren't lying to you? Because this is starting to sound extremely far fetched at this point. What proof could they possibly have to back up such extraordinary claims?"

"Along with the fact that every prisoner we've taken, human and otherwise, have confirmed that elves live extremely long lives. We initially conducted carbon-14 dating on all of their bodies, however it failed to yield results. Instead we compared the telomeres within the bodies of the Saderans and compared to examples from around the world. We then compared them with the telomeres from the elves, which gave us their ages. And since a standard year in Falmart is roughly anywhere from 383 to 389 days long, which would put the youngest at roughly 162 Earth calendar years. The oldest we encountered is roughly 420 years old. Not only do they posses abilities still mostly unknown to us, they age at a far slower rate than humans. Which means that virtually all of them are more experienced in combat, for big or little that might matter in the end. All we know is that one of their youngest was nearly able to knock our aircraft out of the sky. There's no telling what a group of older and more experienced ones are capable of."

"I thought this was supposed to be a briefing about how we could potentially use them against the Saderans, not how much of a headache they'll be once we cross Alpha Point," the Russian president pointed out. "Because all I'm hearing is problem after problem in the face of our invasion."

"That's entirely the thing. Most of the demihumans don't want to fight, or at least, don't want to fight us. They've shown extreme hatred towards the Saderan prisoners and the Empire in general. This was observed during the first week after Reykjavik was secured when a mass riot occurred between the segregated segments of the prison camp. And while it didn't take long to figure out the cause. The hatred between the two groups is considerable. Within that same week, several prisoners came forward offering us any information we wanted or were otherwise apprehended and interrogated for said information. Like Count Formal, they are willing to help us in exchange for sparing their people from our retribution, especially the elves."

"And how do we know they won't backstab us or turn tail and run back to the Saderans?" one of the American officers asked, which prompted many others to whisper to each other in agreement.

"While we have reason to be cautious, after everything described to us, they hold nothing but rage and contempt for the Saderans. After all, they willingly told us everything that we're reporting to you right now. Many practically begged for us to listen to them and to help them."

"And just what exactly do they need our help with?" one of the Indian officers asked.

"Keeping their people safe. They fear that with this failure, their people would be left vulnerable to Imperial retaliation. It seems the vast majority of their best warriors were part of this invasion, with half or more now dead or captured. Without them there, they're defenseless."

"Doesn't sound like our problem. Quite frankly, it sounds like they should've just fought harder to begin with," an American officer chuckled. "Even if we were to take them seriously, what can they really offer us in return?"

"Aside from one less group of people we have to fight, they know the world better than we do," the MSS agent replied. "That, and they've also highlighted many regions of importance to us, including mineral deposits. All they want in return is to be allowed to go back home and live in their ancestral lands, free of outside interference."

"Well letting them go back is a tall order," the British prime minister said. "The political and social backlash we would see from just letting them go would be immense. Whether they truly didn't take part in the killing is irrelevant, all that matters to most people is that they were there. I'm not denying their usefulness, but we must be careful on how we approach this."

"Then we make them work for their release," the US president suggested. "It's easy, we allow those who we believe will help us the most in our goals of securing the land behind Alpha Point. We monitor them 24/7 and keep them on a short leash. If they follow our orders and actively help us hinder the Imperials, then we could very well let them go home to their kind. If they run off or otherwise try to go against us, they get dealt with at the discretion of those on the field and we keep those we already have in custody. Or we can establish contact with their people and work out some sort of deal with them. They allow us passage through their land, as well as rights to any important deposit of natural resources, and we'll give them back their people."

"That's the idea we've had with Count Formal, however he has stated that in event the Empire losses Alpha Point to us, they'll likely occupy his home city, which he has already surrendered to us. The biggest problem is how to minimize destruction to the city while also eliminating any hostile presence. Our best idea is to infiltrate the city using some of the demihuman prisoners we've taken, some of which were in the direct service of the Count, to deliver a message to his daughter and those running his estate in his absence. If we get his militia to stand down, as well as make the Imperials think we're coming from a single direction, it would minimize civilian losses and maximize Saderan losses."

"The idea could work," the Swedish prime minister agreed. "I say we give them a chance to redeem themselves and help our war effort, despite how much I disagree with how we're handling it. If nothing else, it means we have more friendly or neutral forces in this world not trying to kill us."

"If we can use them, I say we do it. They have everything to lose if they try to lie or otherwise go against us. They saw firsthand what we can do, so I believe that they'll keep to their word," The Korean president argued.

"Very well, we'll put this to vote before we finish this meeting."

The meeting dragged on until midday, while they discussed the military aspect of the campaign. So far, nearly every nation present had selected what units would be taking part in the invasion and who would be providing most of the logistical support. Once that was finished, all 21 nations present voted to utilize the demihuman prisoners, once selected and thoroughly vetted, to help guide them in this new world. They also tasked the various intelligence agencies with drawing up a plan with military leaders to use Count Formal to bring the vassal states to the negotiating table, and secure the city of Italica. But until then, the wheels of vengeance were turning strongly, and it wouldn't be long before the UNDF would see a trial by fire against a new alien force, and quite possibly an old one.

Imperial Calendar 687

Glass Peninsula, Falmart


The journey through the Blue Sea had been perilous. Tiberius had always heard the stories from admirals about how dangerous is was to travel the sea. Giant storms would swallow entire fleets and send them to the depths. Mer People who prowled close to the surface often looking for single ships that would be easy prey. Even massive Aqua Dragons that could single handedly wipe out an armada and not receive even a single scratch, had dwelled in these waters. But Tiberius wasn't scared. He felt no fear over what could happen. The only thing on his mind was the task given to him by the Emperor himself. A task that would determine whether or not the Empire would have a chance in the upcoming war with the other world. There existed a legend of a ship made entirely of steel that appeared in a storm roughly 155 years ago.

When merchants had first reported seeing it, they reported it as being nearly a stadium long, with four strange ballistae on the deck. As they tried to approach the ship, they reported that the ballistae began to spit fire at them, which severely damaged their vessel, forcing them to retreat. They also reported seeing dozens of men scrambling about with strange staves that shot fire at them. Before the Gate was opened, one would simply laugh at such stories, most likely being the imagination of a drunken sailor. But after recent events, many such stories were being brought back to the light and were being studied vigorously. There was even an old legend about five blue metal birds that appeared in the skies above the Imperial colony to the south. However this was deemed of the utmost importance to find. For if they could unlock the secrets of the otherworld weapons, they could turn the tide of the conflict.

But he wasn't the only one tasked with a great duty. During their invasion of the world beyond the Gate, they acquired many useful things. Aside from over 10,000 slaves, all of whom had some knowledge of the technology of their world, they also acquired a great many books and maps. The books, once properly translated, revealed great insight on this world and its history. Its old empires, all its wars, and its political alliances. The latter would be useful as many were trying to come up with ideas on how to cause division within this "United Nations of Earth", which was the totality of the world's nations. The maps were even more useful. In correlation with the books, they figured out which nations had the most power and those that were the weakest. This had given them a few ideas.

They had warned their world that the Empire would open another Gate in retaliation for interference. It wasn't a bluff either. Now admittedly, they wouldn't know where it would manifest and they'd run the chance of invading one of the larger countries or one of the smallest. But with the assistance of maps, they could figure out the best places for such an attack. Godasen and his mages quickly ruled out attacking any of the nations that were part of the "Security Council", as it appeared that they held the most military and political power in their world. While they steadily narrowed down the list, they had a few promising targets. While they couldn't close the GATE on Alnus Hill or in the Blue Sea, they could create one that would only last a few days at most, enough time for them to launch attacks wherever they chose, causing chaos around their entire world.

There was one target that looked very promising and wouldn't risk outside interference. There existed two nations that resided in the southernmost tip of one of their continents, which hadn't joined their "United Nations". It seemed that they were the first to fall to their old enemy many years ago. Their entire world sat and did nothing, which left bitter feelings in those who inhabited them. From what could be and was still being gathered about them, they had relatively small populations, even smaller militaries, and more slaves for the taking. Godasen argued that by capturing large numbers of their peasant population, as well as capturing their weapons, he and his students would have more examples of their weapons to study. Not to mention it would add two more vassal states to the Empire. There was also the possibility of having their armies serve the Empire, which would greatly benefit from having access to their skills, despite how embarrassing it would be for barbarians to teach Sadera how to fight.

"We are approaching the site of the legend." Tiberius was broken out of his trance by a hand on his shoulder. It was Admiral Regillus. He had known the Admiral for many years and could attest to the man's character. Both were veterans of the Imperial military and survivors of the recent failed attack through the Gate. Aside from Legate Marcus leading the defense at Alnus Hill, they were the only surviving commanders from the battle. Both had seen first hand what the otherworlders were capable of, and that only strengthened their determination to find what they were sent to locate. "It seems the story was correct, my old friend. Our wyvern scouts report that there is a shipwreck directly ahead."

"Good," Tiberius replied calmly. "I hope we can get something useful from this. We can use whatever we can get in this war."

"Then perhaps this ship will provide us with the answers we need. If we could learn how they built such vessels, then we'll build a navy to rival their own in no time." Tiberius chuckled at Regillus's comment. They both knew that this would be no easy task, but they had to believe that something would come from this. They had come too far to give up now.

"I'd like to think so. But I think this will be a bit harder than our mages learning how their strange staves work. We're talking about an entire ship. This will be no easy task. Besides, I don't like thinking about what condition this ship might be in. Rusting for over a century and a half. It could very well fall apart when we touch it."

"That may be so, but if it's been stranded for that long, there's a good chance we can find the weapons described to be intact. And with the scribes here with us willl draw and record every detail about the ship. Even if we can't use it, we can copy it."

"Maybe you are right. The Empire has always adapted when faced with new challenges. This will be no different. Although I do believe I'm right in saying that this will be the hardest war we'll ever fight." Tiberius said confidently. "This will cost more than we'd ever think possible, but by the time it's over, we'll be unstoppable."

"I agree," Regillius said before pausing. He focused his vision at one of the islands ahead. As the fog began to clear, they both could see their target. As they got closer to the ship, they could see that it certainly had been in that location for some time. The entire ship was covered in rust from bow to stern. It fit the size of what they were looking for, as well as being made of steel. It didn't take long for messenger wyverns to alert every ship in the fleet of the finding and where to go. Within minutes they had landed on the shores of the nearby island. Behind Tiberius and Regillius was an entire legion, assisted by 50 auxiliaries, mostly orcs and trolls, brought mainly for their strength.

"I want every inch of that ship searched!" Tiberius commanded his men. "This is a mission from the Emperor himself and we will not fail him! Now get moving!" As he studied the ship more closely he found the design was very peculiar. Near the stern of the ship, sat two long pillars that looked like chimneys. Both were rusted, but he could still make out some white coloring near the top. The center of the ship was filled with numerous support beams the use of which he couldn't figure out, if they had one at all. At both ends of the steel supports were even taller steel poles. There appeared to be a watching post towards the bow. But what baffled him the most was the lack of oars. There wasn't even a sail. Somehow this ship moved under its own power. That was a secret that would prove invaluable if they can figure it out.

Once they reached the deck of the ship by use of ropes, they could get a much clearer picture of what had happened. There were pieces of metal scattered across the deck of the ship, as well as skeletons. Upon closer examination, they discovered a mixture of Mer People and human bones.

"It seems that whoever these sailors were didn't expect an attack." Tiberius muttered to himself. he saw something in the hand of the strangely dressed skeleton of one of the sailors,. As he picked it up, his eyes went wide. It was one of the otherworlder weapons! He began to issue orders for every legionary to follow, while also waving the weapon in the air so they would know what to look for. "Any weapon or stave you find on this ship, you will capture! These weapons could prove valuable in our war against the enemy from the otherworld!" As he continued across the deck, he came across more examples of weapons. Aside from the spears that still resided in the skeletons of the sailors, he found longer wooden staves that looked intact, despite being exposed to the elements for over a century.

It was similar to a crossbow in that regard. But one thing he didn't understand was w there was a strange piece of metal sticking out of the right side. It seemed to be part of some type mechanism within the stave that he couldn't understand. He simply handed the weapon off to a legionary, who then sent the weapon back down onto the beach.

"This ship certainly is strange." Regillius remarked. "I don't understand the purpose of such a design. Although I can understand what these might be." He said as he pointed towards a long cylinder on the ship. As they got closer, it appeared to be some type of weapon, similar to what they had seen used on the ship they almost captured. It looked much like a ballista, except it was all steel. "It's definitely some sort of weapon. And once again, it's all steel."

"Well one thing is for certain, this was no regular merchant ship. All the dead have the exact same weapons and uniforms. This belonged to a nation."

"Not only that, but the legionaries report that the lower deck is filled with some strange rocks. It's unclear what they are, but it must be really important for the entire lower deck of the ship to be carrying it."

"Perhaps we'll take plenty back with us and the mages can figure it out."

As they finally made their way below the decks, they could see that the rust had made it impossible to open most of the doors. The orcs and trolls were put to work smashing them open with their heavy hammers and mallets. It took them time, but they eventually got them all opened. One by one, they searched every room they found, taking everything they could in the process. So far they had gathered another two dozen weapons from the rooms and dead bodies. Eventually they found their way into what they assumed was the captain's quarters. The room was fairly unremarkable, but there was one thing that caught the eye of Legate Tiberius. Hanging on the wall was a flag. A flag he had recognized and despised. It was the flag of a nation from the other side of the Gate. He tore the flag from the wall and held it in his hands.

"Is there something wrong?" Regillius asked, wondering why his friend was so focused on a single flag. "Do you recognize it?

"This flag belongs to one of the countries that beat us back. A country who had a palace in the city we had captured. Five of their men killed hundreds of legionaries before finally succumbing to our forces. This ship once belonged to them." Tiberius smirked as he tossed the flag down and looked over at his friend. "But now, it belongs to us. The knowledge this ship holds will prove invaluable. The weapons especially. And if the other legends are correct, there are more of their weapons just waiting to be found."

"That is certainly one way to look at this. But there's something This ship is far too large for the number of dead we've found. So far we've only counted forty-four sailors among the dead, which means that some could have escaped."

"Which also means there are more weapons on this island. Have the men search the entire island. Tell them look for anything out of place, especially burial sites. They wouldn't have gotten very far. And something tells me they didn't last very long."

"This is looking to be very promising. We've already acquired over 30 weapons from this ship and the trolls are already in the process of removing the steel ballistae. Our scribes are slowly and carefully writing down every little detail about this ship. It won't be long until we have the secrets that reside in this ship."

"And we'll use those secrets against our enemy."

Legate Tiberius and Admiral Regillius had found what their emperor had told them to find. They had gathered a great many otherworlder weapons and believed that what they found would help change the tide of the war. But they didn't know just what they had found. They didn't realize that most of the crew was gone and would never be found. They didn't realize the importance of the manganese ore in the storage center. What they didn't realize was that the ship had disappeared without a trace and was the greatest naval mystery of all time. They had found a ship that had belonged to the United States navy during World War I. The USS Cyclops.
 
Chapter 16: Tip of the Spear
Imperial Calendar 687
Rondel, Falmart


"Greetings, fellow mages! I asked you here today because we stand at the precipice of great change!" Grand Mage Godasen announced to all those gathered in the Meeting Hall of Rondel. Over the last few weeks, he'd sent messages out to every mage in every corner of the Empire. With the Empire's recent military disaster at the hands of the otherworld plus the information they had gathered, he and his students had been very busy. He'd summoned not just those mages in the Imperial army, but also those in the Rondel Defense Corps, and those who dedicated their lives to studying magic. Not only did their survival depend on this meeting, but so did that of the city of Rondel, and the Empire.

"In this room are the best mages in this great land! I trained many of you myself over the years. Many of you are still my students. But this is not what I've called you all here for. We face a threat greater than any our world has ever seen before, and as things stand, we are not prepared to face it."
The last words he spoke caused the room to erupt in conversation among all those assembled. Most in the room looked shocked and confused that anyone would utter such words, much less the Grand Mage himself. Even Senior Mages Cato El Altestan and Mimoza Le Mer were taken aback by his words.

"What could possibly make you utter such words, Grand Mage?" brown haired student by the name of Arpeggio demanded. "What power could rival our own?"

"I am getting to that Arpeggio," Godasen replied quickly. "If I may have your attention, I'll explain our situation in detail. As most of you should know, four months ago, the Gate on the Holy Hill of Alnus opened up. The Emperor requested that we increase its size, so the legions of the Saderan Army might spread the light of the Empire and civilize the barbarians on the other world. However, when we had arrived, nothing was as we expected. When my students and I had arrived to assist Legate Tiberius, we found the land was far different from what we imagined. The nation we arrived in had no army, only a small guard force in their main city. These only put up meager resistance before succumbing to the legions might. However it soon became clear that they possessed many things which we did not. They rode in horseless metal carriages with bright blue lights atop them. They had weapons which allowed a handful of men to kill scores of legionaries. But they were few in number and we captured many of these weapons. That's when we realized something. The other world is without magic. Instead, they use mechanical devices, or at least from what my colleagues and I have concluded, devices that utilize forces far from our understanding."

"But how can that be possible?" one student interrupted, causing many of the mages in the room to murmur in agreement. "With what you have told us, they must be using magic. How else could they achieve what you described? Surely, you must have gained valuable information from the invasion? As well as captives who can construct such glorious devices?"

"Because the invasion failed," Godasen replied sternly. The room went quiet as all but the most senior mages, and those few who survived the battle in the other world, went wide eyed upon processing what they had been told. "It took less than a full day for us to be beaten back, despite the seemingly overwhelming might that was brought to bear. While the nation we invaded had no army, there were other nations who provided them with protection. That is when we learned the true extent of the otherworld army's ability to fight. Even before their main force arrived, they completely annihilated our wyvern corps. However, they were incapable of slowing down our legions." As he looked around, he could tell that nearly everyone was at a loss for words. What he told them went against everything they had been taught: that the Empire was the mightiest force in the land, and that their magic would make it unstoppable. Yet here they were, defeated by an enemy they knew nothing about.

"As we advanced further into the city, we began to probe the memories of captives to get a better idea of what we were up against. However, we needed to probe more prisoners than we expected to get a clear idea of the enemy's capabilities. They have devices that allow for near instant communication across continents, steel elephants whose fire can tear the limbs of a flame dragon off, flying metal birds capable of speeds never thought possible, cities made of steel and glass that reach the very heavens, and living conditions that make even the richest noblemen and merchants look like mere peasants.

"My final order before I departed back across the Gate was that all libraries be captured and their contents seized for further study, along with specific prisoners I had deemed important to our cause. Much to the displeasure of the Empire, we took possession of over 1000 slaves for that exact purpose, as well as nearly an entire library's worth of books that had been captured before the retreat. These books, providing great insight into the capabilities of their world, have also proven very difficult for us to understand."

"But shouldn't such information be easily understandable with mind probing? After all, wouldn't you be able to understand and learn the information being shown?" an elven student asked.

Godasen simply chuckled at the question. "Young one, it is not that simple. At least, not when dealing with our new opponents. When we tried to learn the information within a short time, many passed out from exhaustion. Over these last few months, nine of my fellow mages died from trying to absorb all the knowledge at once. We thought that we'd be capable of understanding it all, but we were wrong. While we are making great strides with the prisoners we have and using them to teach us, as embarrassing as this is to say, the technical capabilities of the otherworld are far in advance of what we have. Even the dwarves of the Romalia Mountains could not understand many of the weapons we gave them. Even after breaking them down, it seems that the metal working required to build such weapons isn't something they can do."

"Is there anything we have learned from them that we can use now? Something to help the Empire win?"

"While there is a great deal of information we have yet to decipher, we still have slaves who can do much of that work for us. But even the smartest that we took possession of still have trouble understanding working with us. Of those we do have, very few are teachers or warriors. But we have made progress. From the places of learning that we captured, there are textbooks on subjects such as the otherworld version of alchemy, which they call "fis icks". Thanks to such knowledge, we have gained valuable insight on how we can improve our spells. In the months since the failed expedition, we've used these teachings to enhance the power of our flame magic. Mimoza, Cato, an I, as well as a small handful of my students have learned much from these texts. That is why all of you are here. We've copied the texts into our own language in sufficient numbers for everyone here. I expect all of you to stay in Rondel and study to the extent of your ability. If we are to survive, studying and learning the otherworld knowledge is our top priority."

This was Godasen's best shot and he knew it. He had recalled nearly every mage across the continent, as well as every mage in training for this meeting. Unlike many of the more pigheaded senators, nobles, and legates, he understood the full scope of just what they were facing. He knew he had drawn attention by recalling the other battle mages from the various legions across Falmart, but he didn't care. They were the Empire's best bet at survival. He cursed the Emperor and the senate for ordering the Gate be expanded and and sending an invasion force through it. They had stepped on a griffin's tail and now they would face its wrath. If they were to survive, he would have to lead the Empire into a new age with new tactics and weapons of war.

"However learning all this new information will take time. Time we wouldn't have under normal circumstances. We have the ability to buy the Empire more time and strike back at the otherworld." All eyes were now on Godasen as he continued to explain his plans. "We have in our possession highly detailed maps of the world beyond the Gate, as well as information regarding the political situation of their world. We have the locations of their major cities, ports, and military bases. While the otherworld armies are large in number and very powerful, their world is extremely complex. It takes their armies months to prepare the necessary logistics to fight a war. Our fairy spies have provided us with valuable information since the day of the failed invasion.

"Combined with a network of spies, particularly skilled at telepathy, we know that they've spread their forces thinly across their world in preparation for another attack. That's why I propose a small diversionary attack in a region where they won't expect us."

"And just what purpose will this serve, Grand Mage Godasen?" Cato asked. "Shouldn't we focus our efforts on reinforcing Alnus? With the Emperor recalling half of the Immortals on the hill and the mother dragon, wouldn't it make sense to prepare for our enemy's inevitable attack?" Godasen looked over at his old friend. Like himself, Cato and Mimoza had worked themselves to the bone trying to understand everything they had been given. "What good would another attack do if the enemy is as powerful as you say? We've already lost a quarter of our mages, we can't afford to lose more!"
Godasen could only sigh as he approached him and put a hand on his shoulder. "I know this my old friend. That's why our mages won't take part in any future battles."

"I'm afraid I don't understand? What do you mean?"

"Like I said before, the otherworld military is stretched thin and slow moving. If we launch an attack where they least expect, we can force them to divert more resources to combat us. We have the ability to open more Gates, albeit much smaller than the ones in Alnus and the Blue Sea. I can convince the Emperor to lend a spare legion and a few wyverns for this. Not only will an attack like this buy the Empire more time by distracting our enemies and force them to divert more of their armies, but it will also allow us to gain more slaves and weapons for study from a country that would offer little in the way of resistance, but provide bountiful resources. And as for our remaining mages, they won't taking be part in more battles. Those that I do assign this task to will remain on our side and will close the Gate once we have achieved our goals.

"But where can we open another Gate to that would offer little resistance, but a large enough number of slaves for such an attack to be worth it?"

"Well we can't risk attacking any of the major nations, at least not at the moment. However there are a few regions of interest, all of them on the southern continents of the world beyond the Gate. One continent holds two nations that are very small and isolated from the rest of their world. From what we've learned from a prisoner that hailed from one of these nations, they aren't on good terms with the rest of the nations of the world beyond the Gate. During the war that united their world, their nation was left to fend for itself. Due to this, they hold no allegiance with their world government and their military, from what we were able to learn, is fairly small and scattered across small outposts throughout the country. Based on thorough studies of the maps and prisoner interrogations, it seems best available target."

"Are we sure that this will work? What makes you think the Emperor will listen?" Cato argued. "He's already sent Legate Tiberius to the glass peninsula searching for an old legend, while Marcus is on Alnus Hill. Many of those who came back were babbling incoherently about what they experienced. The surviving legates have focused solely on fortifying the Gate on Alnus Hill and nothing else. This was made even clearer during the probing attack that was launched on Alnus shortly after we left for Italica. You won't find any experienced commanders willing to go back there. And sending those without experience will only result in more losses for the Empire."

"We don't have a choice," Godasen responded as he rubbed his temples. "The Emperor has already ordered that we gather more otherworld weapons for study, as well as individuals who can help us understand and make them. Based on the information we have, I'm picking the easiest target that will offer the greatest chance of success and will work to our advantage in other ways. All that matters now is that we buy time for the Empire. After what those who joined me in the Imperial expedition and I witnessed, I know for a fact that we can't stop them should they arrive in full force. Not yet. That's why the Emperor and I have decided to launch another attack. It'll distract our enemies and allow us to gather more knowledge we desperately need.

"Make no mistake, we face an enemy far more powerful than any force that resides in our world. And while we've certainly gained a large amount of information about their world, they will almost certainly have done the same to us. They'll recognize our power and focus their efforts on us. If we are to survive this war, we must take extreme precautions, as well as weigh our options in the future, should Rondel be directly threatened. That is all for now. Report to the study hall later this evening, we have much to learn."

Joint Base Dunnottar
Guanteng, Boer Republic
March 17th, 2081
1900 Hours


Joint Base Dunnottar was the largest military installation operated by the governments of the Boer and Zulu Republics. Both governments had decided against clustering the majority of their forces within a single military base, as it was just a large target for any opponent to strike. South Africa learned that many decades ago in the War, when half the country was killed in a day, and its military command structure decapitated. Post war, it was decided that military units would be dispersed across the countryside in a large number of bases throughout their countries. Dunnottar contained roughly 20,000 personnel, split between Boer and Zulu troops. They, and a few other smaller outposts, were responsible for the defense of Gauteng and Mpumalanga. To accomplish this task, the base was massively expanded post-war to provide housing for soldiers and storage for vehicles. The base was home to the Boer 6th Infantry Battalion, who specialized in air assault, the Zulu 5th Infantry Battalion, who were motorized infantry, and the 1st Special Services Battalion, which was a Zulu armoured regiment. On top of that, the base currently housed one of the few fighter aircraft operated by the two Republics.

One old and refurbished JAS-39 Gripen fighter, which were equipped with the most modern compatible equipment that the two nations could afford. The upgrades received were state of the art in 2045, but not in 2081. There was also a single C-130 transport and a number of old American Blackhawks and Chinooks, plus some old Eurocopters, a memory of the long dead European Union. The base's aircraft were mostly for logistical and transport purposes. Two more Gripen fighters, as well as their small fleet of attack helicopters, were jointly operated out of Hoedspruit. The recent transfer of that fighter proved to be a saving grace because right now, they needed everything they could get their hands on.

The base was chaotic as soldiers were scrambled around with crates of ammunition, weapons, and other gear. Alarms blared the sound of aircraft taking off filled the air as they raced off to where they were needed. And at the center of it all was Ulwazi Guliwe, a newly minted private in the Zulu army. She had been recently stationed with the 5th Infantry Battalion as a combat medic. She had thought she'd be stuck doing drills her entire time there, but she soon learned otherwise. She never thought she'd fight off an alien invasion, especially not at the gates of the largest military base in the region.

"Incoming! Incoming! Incoming!" The alarm sounded as CIWS turrets locked onto a group of large winged creatures that swooped down low to avoid the base's defenses. But it was for naught. The 35mm shells ripped through the creatures despite the best efforts of the riders try to maneuver away. One such creatures crashed into the ground just feet away from her. The rider had apparently survived the crash, but he was injured. Despite this, rifle aimed towards the downed creature, she slowly approached. What happened next was something she hadn't expected. The man, despite the injuries he had incurred from the fall, leaped up at her and cocked his hand back and threw a punch her way.

Using the training she received in basic, she threw her right arm up and caught his own. She responded by delivering a powerful blow into his rib cage, forcing him to reel in pain and go to his knees. She then slammed her fist into the man's face, knocking him down to a kneeling position. However before she could draw her sidearm and finish her attacker, he launched himself into her midsection, knocking her over in the process. The legionary hit her with enough force to get on top of her and pin her down. The man then pulled a dagger out from his sheath and began pressing it down closer and closer to her exposed neck.

"Nunc moriatur mulier!" The legionary spat at her as he now had the upper hand in the fight.

"Is this how I die? To some alien invader with a dagger to my throat?" As the fear and adrenaline raced through her body as she struggled, she couldn't help but feel ashamed of herself for letting her curiosity get the best of her and give her enemy the advantage. The shame she felt for leaving herself open to such a primitive being. She didn't want to die and every ounce of her strength was focused on keeping the knife from piercing her throat. Seconds felt like hours as the blade got closer and closer to her throat.

But that changed when she saw a boot slam into the man's jaw, forcing him off of her. She looked up and saw a Boer soldier aim his rifle at the dazed man. "Die you fucking barbarian!" the soldier said as he pulled the trigger. He proceeded to pick up her rifle, which lay a few feet away from her, before offering her his hand. She took a few moments to catch her breath as the soldier kicked the corpse of the now dead legionary.

"Come on, we need to get moving now!" he ordered a she motioned her to follow him. As they ran for one of the last helicopters left on the base, she saw other personnel, both from her unit and not, scrambling to the airfield. The man glanced at the patch on her shoulder, which indicated she was a combat medic. She noticed men from her unit handing medical crates to the Boer soldier on board, before running to the next helicopter in line.

"I'm glad I ran into you." the man said in a friendly tone as they began to take off, leaving the base behind. "The enemy has completely taken the town of Devon, with reports that enemy air forces have reached as far as Bethal and Delmas. We've got orders to insert in the city and link up with ground forces just outside of Devon and take the town. Hope you're ready, rookie, because we're going to war!" The soldier explained as they helicopter began flying eastward towards their objectives. But before she could reply, the engine roar from a Gripen fighter forced her to cover her ears as it screamed past them towards Belmas to the north. She could see smoke in the distance in both directions as they hurriedly flew towards the fighting ahead. She knew this was going to be a long day.
--------------------------------
Devon, Boer Republic
1915 Hours


As the helicopter touched down at its destination, the scope of the attack became disturbingly clear. Dozens of bodies littered the ground as they dismounted at the local police station in the town. Hundreds of legionaries, as well as dozens of police officers were scattered all over the surrounding area. The flashing blue lights from abandoned police cars illuminated the trail of carnage along the road. From what other units were reporting across the town, civilian casualties were comparatively light which is a good thing for them, because the town's population was roughly 15,000 people, which would've been a massacre if the enemy chose to target civilians. It seemed that only a few specific points in the town were attacked. Ground units were just starting to arrive at the outskirts of the town, but they reported little activity.

From what they could gather, there were three targets in the attack. The first and most obvious was the police station. The second was the town library. Third was the local primary school which was directly down the road from their current location. Her team was ordered to secure the police station. As they investigated the area, they noticed something startling. Every weapon that belonged to the officers was missing. Even the magazines in their pouches were gone, along with their radios. Even pepper spray was missing.

"This is exactly the same thing that happened in Iceland. The police were stripped of anything one would expect to be useful in a fight. Only question is how the fuck did they know what to grab?" The Boer medic said to himself as he scanned his surroundings for enemy activity. Guliwe followed behind the Boer fireteam as they finished scanning the area.

"Area clear!" one of the soldiers shouted. From what insignia she could read on his shoulder, courtesy of what few street lights were on, she guessed he was the man leading the fireteam.

"Yes, Staff Sergeant!" The medic she met earlier obeyed. Reflexes made her follow his orders and she soon found herself checking the body of a nearby cop who lay on the road leading directly into the station. A useless gesture, as the officer's neck was nearly cleaved off from what looked to be a sword strike. She glanced up and saw the Staff Sergeant lead the rest of the fireteam to the entrance of the station. However they soon disappeared from her sight and into the dark building. As she went got up from her kneeling position next to the corpse, she felt a tap on her shoulder. It was the soldier who saved her earlier.

"I feel as if we didn't properly introduce ourselves." The soldier said, almost shyly. "The name's Eric Jansen, 6th Infantry Battalion"

"Ulwazi Guliwe, 5th Infantry Battalion. Me and my unit just arrived today, shortly before this all happened."

"Well you picked one hell of a day, rookie, I'll tell you that. Just keep that rifle up and help watch the perimeter while Staff Sergeant clears the building. It might look like everything has calmed down, but," he motioned over to a helicopter flying over the other end of the town. The crew served GAU-19 roaring to life at the hostiles below. More helicopters joined in the assault against the large formation of enemy combatants.

"Where did they go? Why didn't they stay and fight?" She asked as she paced around on the sidewalk outside the station. "And how did they know to take the spare magazines of the officers?"

"From what I can guess, based on the locations attacked, as well as the light resistance encountered so far, this wasn't meant as an occupying force. Whoever sent them here gave them very specific orders to gather items of importance, which is why these cops are missing their weapons, and the local library has been stripped of books. They're looking for things to use against us. And if they can do this here, they can do that anywhere. Looks like we'll be dragged into this war whether we like it or not." He explained.

"But why here?" Guliwe asked befuddled. "If they're looking to steal our technology to use against us, why choose here? This town doesn't exactly hold the whole of our world's information, nor does it have many weapons."

"It's more than likely a distraction. A probing attack to see what response they would receive. These legionaries focused on a quick smash and grab. They ran straight for their targets and got the fuck out. That's why we aren't up to our necks in enemy combatants. Even those dragons they used were nothing more than a distraction for our fighters."

"But how could they do this? How could such a primitive force be capable of learning all this in such a short time?" Guliwe didn't keep up with foreign events very often. She'd heard of the attack in Reykjavik, but lost track after reading about the counterattack that took the city back. The corporal just sighed at the young soldier. But he couldn't blame her. Many people still didn't know the specifics about what had happened in Iceland all those months ago. Many still didn't want to believe that these "Saderans," as they were called, were capable of this.

"If even half of the information that came out of Iceland is to be believed, this isn't anything. Rumors of men in blue cloaks that can steal information from people's minds. They saw our history and the victims saw theirs. That's how they used that broadcast station to send that message. And given how much they stole from the city before being beaten back, including 10,000 people they enslaved, they may already have a basic idea of how our world works. And what nations are strongest and weakest."

"So that's what they saw us as? Nothing but a pushover? Did they seriously think we'd just roll over for them?" Her tone of voice rose steadily with each word. Jansen could tell she was pissed and quite frankly, so was he. None of them had expected to be here having to fight an enemy in their homelands.

"A citizen of the Zulu Republic was in Iceland when the attack occurred and was reported as missing. If he underwent the same things as the rumors say, they would've seen that we aren't formal members of the United Nations, and thus wouldn't provoke an outside response. At least that's what I think." As he finished speaking, the roar of a jet engine could be heard in the distance. They looked up and saw two streaks of light in the night sky flying towards them at a northeastern bearing. Their eyes followed the exhaust as the aircraft made a course change and headed directly south. Mere seconds after the planes flew over their position, two fireballs became visible in the distance, followed shortly by two thunderous booms.

"Jansen," The corporal's radio crackled to life with the sound of the sergeants voice. "We need you and the Zulu medic in here immediately, we've got a situation in the chief's office!"

"Yes staff sergeant, we're on the way!" the corporal replied. As both Jansen and Guliwe rushed through the front doors of the police station, they saw the true extent of the situation. Dozens of bodies, both police and legionary littered the halls as they slowly made their way through the carnage all around them. Despite the sergeant and his team having previously cleared the building, they still took precautions and checked every corner, making sure there weren't any enemy combatants either hiding or playing dead. However as they looked closer, it was clear everyone was dead. As they approached the office of the chief, they noticed one of the squad members in the hallway, waving them towards the correct room.

"You guys are in for one hell of a sight in there. Not sure if you'll be capable of saving that poor bastard though." The man said as he shook his head as they walked by. As they stepped into the room, they were taken aback by what they saw. The police chief was nailed to the wall of his office. Nails were driven through his hands and feet, keeping him pinned. Dry blood caked his hands and feet, as well as the floor around him. The man's chest was also covered in multiple, deep lacerations, which took the form of some type of symbol. They were meant to find him like this.

"Dear God!" Guliwe gasped as the scene in front of them.

"Fucking savages," Jansen snarled as he looked the poor man over. Wasting no time, they got to work trying to save the man, or given his current state, ease his pain as best they could. But first they needed to get him down. Luckily the wall wasn't made out of stone, so they didn't need any heavy cutting tools. However, this meant parts of the drywall had to come off when they removed the nails from the wall.

Care had to be taken in order to prevent further injury to the chief. Unwrapping their sterile gloves from their bag, they began applying green gel across the deep lacerations across the man's body. The medical gel served as an antibacterial agent that's designed to seal off wounds and assist in coagulation of blood. Once it was settled into the scarred flesh, Guliwe began applying trauma bandages across his chest, while Jansen scanned a sample of the man's blood to determine the type. Blood type O, most common in Southern Africa. Reaching into his medkit, he pulled out a pint of blood, as well as a syringe of morphine, and began working on the chief.

"We'll have to wait for the medical convoy to bring a stretcher before we can move him out of the building." Jansen said.
As the medics worked to save the man's life, the sergeant noticed a piece of paper stuck to the chief's desk, held in place by a dagger. Pulling the dagger from the wood, he grabbed the note and looked it over. As he read however, he was shocked at what he had found. Two sections, one in what he could only assume was Latin, while the other, in perfect English, explained the purpose of the attack and what was to come;

Your world was warned of interference. We warned you of what would happen in your world was to stand against us. Yet you willingly fought against us when we sought conquest. You ignored our simple demands given to your leaders. Now you will face the consequences of your transgressions. We have learned much about your world since our first battle. We've learned your political structure, your weapons, and most importantly, your weaknesses. For how mighty a military you possess, it is slow to mobilize and spread thin. We have the capability to attack anywhere in your world and leave before any of your armies can defend you. We have not only captured many examples of your weaponry, but a great many of your scholars and books as well. We'll not only unlock the secrets to your weapons, but of your entire world. And when that happens, you will fall to our might! Let what has transpired here be an example to any more nations who seek to fight our glorious Empire! Your cities will burn if you dare oppose us. And those who have will face our wrath! You might think you are safe in your homelands, but we will strike where we choose and slaughter all those who stand in the way. Your cities will burn to and armies will fall should you continue to resist! You will not stop us! The mighty Saderan Empire will reign victorious, just as it always has. Heed this final warning. Surrender now, or you will be destroyed!
-By the Crown Prince of the Empire, Zorzal El Caesar, signed with his own hand!


"Command is just going to love this." the staff sergeant muttered in disbelief as he handed the letter to his squad mates. "Can you believe this shit?"

"This can't be real?" Another asked as he read through the letter. "So much for us staying out of this conflict."

"That might be for the better honestly. We've shut off ourselves from the majority of the world for too long," Jansen added, "They didn't have our interests in mind when the war ended, but times have changed. And whether our world likes it or not, more changes will be arriving." His voice trailed off as the sound of helicopter blades filled the air as they ferried men and equipment into the town, followed by the roar of engines from dozens of trucks and armoured vehicles advancing towards the last pockets of resistance throughout the town.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Almighty God: Our sons, pride of our Nation, this day have set upon a mighty endeavor, a struggle to preserve our Republic, our religion, and our civilization, and to set free a suffering humanity."

-Franklin Delano Roosevelt, from his "Mighty Endeavor Speech, June 6, 1944.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"When Commodore Perry opened up Japan to the rest of the world, he set forth a chain of events that would lead to the rise of Japan as one of the great powers of the world and later their defeat at the hands of the United States in World War two. In the span of half a century, Japan went from an isolationist backwater, to a Great Power that defeated the Russians in 1905. many argue that the arrival and subsequent war with the Phauthi mirror these events in our history. Just like Japan after the Perry expedition, Earth underwent a massive societal and technological change post war. New technologies were introduced, which were decades, and in some cases even a century or more ahead of what Earth had before contact.
However one can only hope that by studying these similarities in history, we may avoid making the same mistakes as Japan made. Japan made the mistake of aggravating foreign powers, which eventually lead to it's downfall. When the time comes and humanity begins reaching out to the stars, in search of others like us, may our leaders not be blinded by hubris and greed. Should we meet other civilizations, whether they be primitive or more advanced than us, let it be with open arms and friendship, not warfare.

If we are forced to fight another war, be in against another interstellar power, let it be in defense of either ourselves, or those who can't defend themselves. If we are to rise to challenge those who claim empire among the stars, let our power come not from conquering others, but by showing compassion and friendship to them. To show that a great power need not arise from pointless imperialism, but from mutual cooperation."

-An excerpt from a speech given by historian Walter C. Burcham, at Oxford University, February 10th, 2069.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Reykjavik, Iceland
Alpha Point
March 30th, 2081
0700 Hours
D-Day

For the first time in its history, the UNDF would be going to war. Since its inception in 2038 as the combined body of Earth's military forces, they'd been a part of numerous humanitarian operations, search and destroy operations against holdouts in remote regions of the globe, and the first human-crewed landing on Mars, as both a scientific and military achievement. But despite all the rhetoric, propaganda, and patriotism in the post war world, no one ever thought they'd ever fight a battle on Earth's soil. With all the defenses in and around Earth, most thought it was extremely unlikely for an alien force to break through. But when alien life invaded our world again, it came not from space, but from an interdimensional portal located in the northern hemisphere.

Once again an alien force thought they could conquer the Earth. That its people would either bow or crumble before their might. but they were wrong. And just like in the War, they were thrown off the Earth and humanity emerged victorious. Within a day, the UNDF had its trial by fire with their deployment to Iceland, facing off against an opponent that no one expected. While the enemy was defeated swiftly, it wasn't without losses. It was at that point our enemy realized the magnitude of the mistake they made. It was then they learned that they'd awoken a sleeping giant. A giant who had grown tired and weary of war, but didn't take kindly to trespassers. One that would make it's new enemy pay tenfold for every innocent life that was taken during the attack.

Now, in the fields of Alftanes and Gardabaer, tens of thousands of UN soldiers awaited the order to deploy through Alpha Point and into the new world. The first wave of soldiers, 10,000 strong, supported by 300 armoured fighting vehicles, would represent UN spearhead through the Gate and into the new world. In all, there were nearly 500,000 soldiers from around the globe, with more on the way, based in Iceland awaiting the order to deploy. But before they throw themselves into the unknown, they awaited a speech from the UN secretary general, Anatoly Volkov, of the Russian Federation.

As Volkov was escorted to the podium, he could see the true scope of UN military operations in Iceland. Since December, the region surrounding Alpha and Bravo Points had been heavily militarized. Even the nearby town had been demolished to make way for barracks and storage centers for vehicles. Reykjavik and Keflavik airports had been completely closed to the public and was host to flight after flight of transport and fighter craft deploying to Iceland. From the municipality of Hafnarfjörður, to Vogar, the once green fields that covered the land were replaced with barracks, motor pools, and storage centers for weapons and ammo. That's what he could see outside his tinted windows from inside his UAZ-3570. He watched as convoys of trucks, tanks, and IFV's sat parked alongside the road leading up to the Icelandic presidential residence.

As his transport pulled up to the podium where he would be making his speech, he got a glimpse at just how seriously the military took the situation. A giant dome, similar to the one used to cover the number 4 reactor of the Chernobyl nuclear power plant, completely covered what was known as Alpha Point. Even then, dozens of tanks sat unmoving facing the direction of the entrance, prepared for upcoming attack. The one in the sea, however, was a different story. Naval assets had completely quarantined the portal with large netting, to stop invasive species from spilling over into our world. They even went as far to dump chemicals into the area to kill any potential invasive species. Frigates sat nearby blasting sonar in the direction of Bravo Point, to further discourage anything from attempting to get through. In all, seven aircraft carriers, dozens of frigates and destroyers, and hundreds of auxiliary and support vessels sat off the Icelandic coast, ready to act at a moments notice.

It was an awe inspiring display of military force. Force that would soon be used against a force that sought to conquer this country. He almost pitied the poor bastards. Almost. On top of all the Icelanders that were killed, he happened to know some of those working in the Russian consulate when everything went down. A good friend of his died that day. He wanted to see his friend avenged, and in a little over an hour, he would begin to see just that. As his transport stopped and his guards opened the door, he was greeted by the gaze of thousands of soldiers, of all different nationalities, standing before him. While they all stood in formation, troops from every nation were separated in blocks, each with their homeland's flag at the front. And atop the podium he was to give his speech on, the was dark blue flag of the UNDF.

Flanked on both sides by Alpha Group personnel, he took up position at the podium. Behind him stood many high ranked military officers, as well as religious figures from every major religion on Earth. Priests from every major denomination of Christianity, Imams of both Sunni and Shia background, Hindu Pujari, Buddhist Bhikkhu, and Jewish Rabbis were all present at the ceremony. For when Volkov was to finish his speech, each religious figure would issue one final blessing to the followers of their respective religions. While the religious were not as large a portion of the population as they were pre-war, half the global population still clung to their faith. Christians, Muslims, and Hindus made up the vast majority of them.

"Good morning to all those gathered here today," Volkov began, "I wish that I could be speaking to you under better circumstances, but unfortunately our reason for being here today is in response to the events of December. Events that represent the reason why you are all stand here today. On Christmas Day, forty four years ago, the bloodiest conflict that humanity had ever fought ended. Five bloody years of fighting and billions of lives later, our world stood victorious against our greatest enemy. One that sought to wipe us out and claim our world for their own. In humanity's darkest hour, every nation on this planet combined their military might. We put aside old rivalries and fought side by side for the greater good. If there was but one positive event that came from the War, it was that it united us."

Volkov paused before continuing what he had to say. "America and Russia. China and Japan. Israel and Iran. India and Pakistan. If you went back to the times of our parents and grandparents, and told them that one day those nations would fight side by side, they would laugh. Before the War, many of our nations were bitter rivals, who would stop at nothing to gain an edge over one another. But none of them would have foreseen the events that would lead to the formation of the United Nations Defense Force. None could imagine our entire world working together for a common goal, the survival of the human species.

And in the decades since the war ended, we've achieved a level of unity never before seen in human history. In addition to our military achievements, we've achieved great scientific feats that would've taken far longer in the past. Fifty percent of all electrical power is produced by nuclear and fusion reactors across the world. Diseases and ailments that once affected hundreds of millions have either been eradicated or reduced to a fraction of what they once were. We built sea walls around our cities to protect them from the rising of sea levels around the globe. We've breached the boundary of our own moon with manned exploration and have mined the asteroid belt for the resources that run our world. We have even successfully set up an outpost on Mars. All of which is a testament to what we can do when we are united."

His face grew somber as he drew closer to the topic of why they were there. "But none of that has to do with why we stand here today. Three months ago, one of our worst fears occurred. Despite all the measures we took to ensure the safety of our world, a new enemy found their way here. Through a rift in time and space, an army from another world invaded Iceland. Their intentions were not much different as those of the Phauthi. They boldly declared our world to be their own. Demanded that we bow to their whim. To surrender our very sovereignty to them. Saw themselves as superior to us. They slaughtered thousands of innocent men, women, and children indiscriminately. Once again an alien force underestimated our resolve. And once again, we proved that we wouldn't back down in the face of invasion. Soon, our enemy will learn a lesson in humility."

Volkov grew a slight smirk across his face as he spoke his next words. "A lesson that you will teach them." As he glanced over the crowd of soldiers around him, he saw his words mirrored on the faces of hundreds of men and women, nodding their heads in affirmation of what he said. He could even see the eagerness in their eyes. To do their duty and uphold the oath they all swore before they joined the UNDF. Volkov took a serious tone, continuing. "But make no mistake, this will be no easy task. This is an undertaking never before seen in human history. You will be taking part in an invasion of an alien world. The road that lies ahead is mostly unknown. We know our enemy isn't as advanced as we are, but that does not mean they are to be underestimated. As recent events in the South African Republics has shown, they possess capabilities we do not understand. We may be more powerful, but do not forget that you are invading their homeland. And just as we fought tooth and nail against the Phauthi forty-three years ago, expect them to do the same. They know the land, we don't.

We have only the barest knowledge of the lands that lay beyond. We do not know if Alpha Point will ever close, and thus strand any of you on the other side, unable to return home. We know that our sworn enemy will more than likely be waiting somewhere on the other side. But do not let that discourage you in your mission! If you ever begin to doubt your mission, just remember this, there are billions of souls counting on you back home! They rely on you to keep them safe while they sleep in their beds at night! To be their line of defense against all those who wish to do humanity harm! You are the shield that protects the innocent and the sword that strikes down the wicked!
But it's not just the people back home that need you. Thousands of innocent people were kidnapped from their homes on the day of the attack. Thousands of lives that depend on the success of your mission. Not only is your mission to eliminate all those who pose a threat to our world, but to rescue all those who against their will were taken from our world and thrown into the chains of slavery. You are their only hope of ever coming home and reuniting with their families. Members of the Defense Force, serve us with distinction. We shall expect nothing less of you."

With the speech over, Volkov left the podium and took a seat in the area behind the microphone. The general in charge of the spearhead into the new world, took his place. He cleared his throat before beginning.

"I am Lieutenant General Daniels," the man bellowed out. Upon closer inspection, it was obvious he was American, even ignoring how he carried himself. "As many of you might be aware, several missions have scouted the other side over the last three months. The first ended in disaster, while subsequent missions were successful in retrieving those lost and gathering additional information. Most recent intel has shown large scale movement of enemy forces towards Alpha Point, so I suggest you be ready for a fight as soon as you reach the other side. We'll be moving out shortly, standby."
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
With that, troops made it towards their way towards their designated deployment zones, weapons in hand, and boarded their vehicles.

One of those vehicles was Komodo 6, an Indonesian Leopard 3 main battle tank. The tank housed four crewmen, commander, gunner, driver, and radio operator/loader. The commander was Sergeant Iskander Pandjaitan, an outspoken man with a long line of family who served in the military. Like his father and grandfather before him, he joined so that he could safeguard his homeland and protect those he loved. The gunner, Corporal Daniel Keloko, was a native of Jakarta, the former capital of Indonesia. Unlike the sergeant, his family didn't have a long military history, but he was conscripted the moment he graduated high school. But his story was the same as hundreds of millions around the globe. He was skeptical of finding enjoyment in the military, but over the years he's grown close to his tank crew.

The driver, Lance Corporal Agus Hardja, and radio operator/loader, Lance Corporal Elizabeth Ginting, were also in the same boat as Daniel. They, like many others, were conscripted after their schooling had been completed. The only thing that really stood out for both was their physical stature. Hardja was just tall enough to be accepted into military service. Despite this, he possessed impressive physical strength. This was due in part on how often he fought others in school and the army who made fun of his height. However, Elizabeth was the direct opposite. She stood as the tallest member of Komodo 6 and the entire tank company. Standing at just over six foot, the tank was a cramped fit for her, but it was where she excelled. She also enjoyed operating the mounted .50 caliber machine gun, mainly because she could stretch her cramped figure out the tank.

"Kick the tires and light the fires people!" The voice of Komodo 1 rang out in the tank, indicating the start of the operation. "Stay buttoned up and watch those vision blocks like your lives depend on it!"

"Alright ladies, get ready!" Pandjaitan barked as orders continued filtering into the tank. The engine roared to life and the hatches clamped tight as the tanks began moving. They, alongside the Germans and Canadians, would strike the first blow in this new world. "We're clearing the way for the infantry forces directly behind us. Keloko, the moment we reach the other side, I want you to sweep the forward area with FLIR. Hardja, we're taking the left flank with Komodo's 5, 7, and 8, so form us up alongside them!" He ordered.

"Move out!" Komodo 1's voice rang out over the net. Through the vision block, Hardja could see the large steel doors that marked the entrance of Alpha Point begin to open up. As they did, marshals set themselves up in rows around the entrance. There were six marshals in total, two in each column. One directed the Canadians, one directed their countrymen, and the last directed the Germans. Once the doors had opened entirely, each marshal began swinging their beacons in a back and forth motion. Directing their columns where to go in the direction of Alpha Point. Hardja swallowed hard and muttered one last prayer before he twisted the throttle and the tank drove forward.

"So what exactly are we facing on the other side?" Hardja asked as he faced his sergeant, who stared through vision block at the inky blackness that soon engulfed them. As the headlights turned on, it became clear that they were driving on a solid surface that was indistinguishable from their surroundings.

"From what the latest reports from the UGV's gave, which were promptly destroyed yesterday, we're looking at a force of roughly 55,000 enemy combatants, the ones that survived the battle back in December. On top of that, there are two large Class A Kaiju. However, it seems that the numbers originally reported are slightly smaller now. One Class A Kaiju, as well as 1,000 more enemy combatants, were reported as no longer being present. Regardless, that still means we're facing heavy resistance on the other side," he informed them.

"Heavy resistance," Ginting laughed. "If a force of only a few thousand were capable of slashing the original invasion force by two thirds, what makes this any more difficult?" This gained an annoyed glare from the sergeant, who didn't appreciate the remark.

"You never underestimate the enemy, Ginting," he annoyedly replied. "Especially an enemy that's been spending months waiting for an attack. If you ever underestimate an enemy's ability to resist, you will take unnecessary casualties. Not to mention that those Kaiju on the other side are by far the biggest threat to our forces. When the military made first contact with them, the dragon, for simplicity's sake, soaked up tank and aircraft fire like they were nothing. Sure, they hurt the damn thing pretty badly, but if it wasn't for the Americans bringing the pain with that new carrier of theirs, a great many more soldiers would've died that day."

"And we don't have air support for this operation." Hardja pointed out, his gaze still fixated out the vision block. "Which means we're going straight into the teeth of not only one, but two of those unholy monsters." The idea of taking a creature of that size and strength on directly sent a chill down their spines. Something that could slice a coast guard cutter in half could easily threaten their tanks.

"And that's exactly why they're sending in armor first." Pandjaitan clarified. "Command isn't taking this threat lightly. That's why us, the Canadians, and the Germans are each sending a tank company to specifically deal with them first. Our primary objective is to engage the dragons and eliminate them. Only the IFV's coming behind us will be capable of supporting the infantry, so that leaves the rest of us to take on the big guns."

"And that's also why every round we have is APFSDS, so we can specifically punch through the thick scales of the dragons," Keloko added.

"On top of that, we're doing this to ensure they don't maul the infantry forces coming directly behind us. Said infantry will be provided fire support from the armoured vehicles that are transporting them through. Once the dragons are confirmed to have been killed, we are clear to assist in supporting infantry in securing the other side, but our priority is the dragons. Am I understood?"

"Yes sergeant!" all three replied in quick unison as he finished explaining. The rest of the trip through the portal was uneventful, aside from sporadic chatter from various tank crews discussing their unease in the pitch blackness. But before long, they could begin to see a white light ahead of them, signalling that they were approaching the exit and closer to their target. As the near blinding light overtook them, they soon found themselves on the other side. Many of them still couldn't believe it. They were on an alien world! However they weren't here as explorers, but as soldiers. There wasn't time to enjoy the sights before them. They were here to clear the way for the primary invasion force.

"Contact front, 1,500 meters!" Komodo 1 screamed over the net. As Keloko flipped on the FLIR system, he saw what lay ahead of them. A large blob of heat signatures were positioned directly in front of them. And it wasn't just men. Dozens of smaller wyverns circled above the army, and as the optics began scanning the rest of the area, it became clear that wasn't the only problem.

"Scheisse! Wir stecken in einem verdammten Graben fest!"/ "Shit! We're stuck in a fucking trench!" One of the German Leopard 3's shouted over the net. As the turret began spinning around, they soon found that other tanks were in similar positions.

"Fucking hell, we can't fucking move!" A Canadian radio operator exclaimed as his Challenger 3 was also stuck in a trap dug by the Saderans. Soon orders were given by all company commanders to hold position until they could figure out what to do. As Keloko scanned the area with his optics, he saw the extent of their situation. The trenches, while very primitive, had caught at least four tanks total, including Komodo 3. But there was something else caught his eye. Through the thermal optics, he could make out humanoid figures running through the trenches ahead of them. Before he could report this to Pandjaitan however, the figures began rushing out of the trenches and onto the bogged down tanks. Wasting no time, Ginting took control of the 7.62 CROW's machine gun mounted on the turret and let rip.

"We have hostiles coming out of the trenches!" She yelled as she swept the controls from side to side, hosing down the attackers that had climbed aboard Komodo 3. Chatter exploded over the radio as more and more machine guns roared to life at the figures. While most were easily caught by the hailstorm of bullets from dozens of different tanks, some were moving at inhuman speeds, running faster than the gunners could lock onto. Ginting had tracked one of these individuals as they jumped on the hatch of a nearby German tank and attempted to pry it open. This however was met with a spray of 7.62 rounds from the CROW system on Komodo 6. But the direct opposite of what she had expected occurred.

"There's no way he survived that!" Hardja exclaimed as he caught sight of the figure atop the German tank. A flickering blue light surrounded the now visibly silver armoured soldier standing atop the Leopard. They all watched in shock as the man grabbed the machine gun and ripped it directly off the turret, tossing it aside before turning his gaze over to Komodo 6, unsheathing his sword as he did.

"Oh, fuck no! Keloko practically shouted as he saw the figure begin raising the sword, a distinct glow forming at the base of the blade. Wasting no time, he glanced over at Ginting, who had the same look in her eyes. She opened the ammo storage compartment, grabbing, and loading one of the 140mm armour piercing rounds they had. She nodded back as he rotated the turret to the right, as to get the soldier in his sights. Just as the figure began to swing the sword down, he had him locked in. "Let's see you survive this! One away!"

With the press of a button, the 140mm, APFSDS round left the barrel at 1,850 meters per second, just over mach 5. The armored man had no idea what had just occurred as the "long rod" separated from the sabot and barreled towards its target. As the round made impact with the figure, a bright white flash erupted forth from him. The blue barrier that had once protected the soldier from the small arms fire, had completely shattered in the face of a far larger and more powerful round. Once the round had made contact with the torso of the soldier, he erupted into a mess of gore as pieces of armor, bone, and flesh littered the tank and the surrounding landscape.

"And just what the fuck was that?" Hardja asked as he turned towards Daniel.

"From what I remember from the briefing, I believe what we just encountered was an Immortal. From intel gathered during and after the Battle of Iceland, they are the elite troops of the Saderan Empire. They have some type of magical shielding that can protect them from small arms, as well as the ability to direct blasts of unknown energy from their swords. Aside from that, not much is known about them. I believe a few were captured, but were sent off to some black sites run by the Americans or Russians." He finished explaining.

Not too long after, the commander of the German tank, came over the radio.

"Kann uns jemand sagen, warum gerade eine Runde über unsere Köpfe geflogen ist?"/ "Can someone tell us why a round just flew over our heads?" The German tank commander's voice sounded very confused and irritated.

"Sorry about that!" Ginting answered almost immediately, trying to clarify the situation. "You had someone climb onto your hatch and rip your machine gun off." There was a silence between the two for a few moments before the commander replied.

"Wie Bitte?"/"Pardon?" The voice on the other end sounded astonished and seemingly at a loss for words. As she listened closely in the headset, she realized the Germans were speaking just loud enough for her to hear their conversation.

"Ist sie ernst?/ Is she being serious? One of them asked astonishedly.

"Ich habe den Feed mit unserem Maschinengewehr verloren"/"I lost the feed with our machine gun." She could hear another inform the commander. But she was soon taken out of focus by an ear piercing roaring that shook everyone into focus. As Hardja glanced out the vision block and Keloko scanned with the optics, they found the source of the noise. Two large creatures were stirring from the enemy encampment at the bottom of the hill roughly 1,500 meters ahead of them. As the creatures rose up from the encampment, the full scope of their size was revealed. Its standing height was roughly 100 meters. If you counted the length of the tail as well, it was even more. This couldn't have come at a more inopportune time. The last of the tank units had finished pouring through and had set up their defensive perimeter against the enemy.

The first wave of armored fighting vehicles and self propelled anti air guns had began pouring through and offloading their men. Hundreds of American, Chinese, Russian, and Indian troops took up defensive positions and prepared themselves for the upcoming battle. It didn't take long until the self propelled AA began lighting up the night as the large number of smaller wyverns converged on their positions. Soon the larger dragons took to the air, showing off their titanic frames as they focused their attention on them.

Without any hesitation, the tanks that could move raced from their positions, scattering not only to avoid large losses in numbers, but also specifically to distract and confuse the dragons. Chatter erupted from the radio as tank commanders screamed orders to their subordinates. The plan seemed to be working. The two dragons seemed focused on the advancing tanks. Shot after shot rang out into the night as they trained their guns on the very agile and tough targets. But for as fast as the tanks were, they weren't as fast as the dragons. One of the Canadian Challengers learned the hard way as it attempted to take one of the dragons head on. The large clawed foot of the dragon slammed down directly onto it, bending the cannon downward, making it useless. However as it landed, it was soon assaulted by a barrage of 140mm rounds that slammed into its torso, causing it to roar in pain.

"This shit isn't going to be easy," Keloko remarked as the beast took to the skies once more and unleashed a massive spray of fire from its mouth, which overtook half a dozen tanks in its radius. However, the fire did little but scratch the paint on the sixty ton tanks. What it did do however was scramble the infrared optics on board, which hampered their targeting abilities. "Hitting this thing is already impossible when it takes to the air, now our optics are fucked!" He exclaimed as he sent another round downrange towards the hovering beast.

"Just focus on your jobs dammit!" Pandjaitan ordered. "You all wanted to see combat, well here it is! Now stay focused and we'll get through this, understood?"

"Yes sergeant!" They all replied once more.

"Good, now focus fire on the closest one. God willing, we'll bring these bastards down, even if we have to expend every round we've got." Another thump rocked the tank as Keloko let loose another round. It was at the same dragon, except this time he aimed for the leg, which thanks to coordinating with the German tanks, callsigns 'Zerstörer' and 'Vorschlaghammer', they successfully blew its right leg completely off, which toppled it on its side. With its wings completely shredded from repeated fire, it was unable to escape.

"This is Komodo 1, all units focus fire on the downed Kaiju!"

"Alle Panzer, konzentriere das Feuer auf die niedergeschlagene Kreatur!"/"All panzers, focus fire on the downed creature!"

"Concentrate your fire on the wounded dragon!"


The orders had been given. Every available tank focused their attention on the downed and severely wounded beast that lay before them. Those who could actually see the dragon noticed something. As the beast writhed in agony on the ground, its eyes conveyed a very clear emotion. Fear. As the tanks surrounded it, its eyes widened at the realization that it was defeated. In less than a second, a cacophony of thunderous booms filled the air, overtaking the gunfire from the infantry units that were tasked with defending the hill. Dozens of kinetic penetrators slammed into the head and neck of the dragon. It let out one final cry of pain before it succumbed. One down, one to go.

Now the tanks focused their attention to the other dragon, which had overwhelmed the tanks that were distracting it. Two tanks had been knocked on their sides by the dragon, while another had massive claw marks running along the length of its turret and into the engine block, which had immobilized the tank. Realizing that the tank was defenseless, the dragon went to finish it off. It lifted the tank off the ground, took to the air, and dropped it. The force from the drop had severely damaged the tank. The optics were disabled; the treads were ripped apart; the suspension system was completely destroyed; and the barrel was bent sideways from the fall. The crew inside were either dead or knocked out, as all attempts to reach them via radio were met with static.

Despite this, the remaining tanks charged forward, letting loose their cannons one by one on the dragon. One thing the tank crews had noticed was that it was incredibly smart. It knew full well that it was faster and stronger than any single tank. It also knew that once it took to the skies, it was untouchable. And for how long the battle had been raging, each tank had expended upwards of 50% of their ammunition, as many of their shots had either missed or not caused enough damage.

"We keep going at this rate, and we'll run out of ammo before we kill this thing!" Ginting commented as she loaded another APFSDS round into the chamber. The tank shook once more as they fired on the move. The round hadn't hit where Keloko wanted, but it did damage nonetheless. The round hit directly on the midsection of the tail, which over penetrated and landed within the enemy encampment, and cut the tail in two. With its tail having been cut in half, the remaining tanks took the initiative. It was stunned, at least for now. It was now or never. A multitude of rounds tore into its wings from all sides. Even nearby IFV's on the hill had thrown some support their way in the form of anti-tank missiles, instead of the other way around. The crew watched as round after round tore gaping holes in the creatures wings. Well placed shots snapped the wing phalanges, as well as shattering the metacarpals, which made unable to move its wings in any capacity.

"Let's go, this is our chance, knock that damn thing out!" Hardja exclaimed as the dragon struggled to move through the pain.

"Shot out!" Keloko said as he pulled the trigger, targeting the left arm as he did so. But the dragon made a jerking motion towards its right, which caused the round to just barely miss. "Fuck! Load another round, I'm gonna get this bastard!" Once again, Ginting loaded another round and Keloko sent it towards his target. This time his round hit, causing the dragon to let out another shriek in pain.

"Nice shot Dan!" Hardja commented as he watched the round impact the dragon, followed by more hits from other nearby tanks. Each hit caused the dragon to let out an even louder cry of pain as its body was perforated by the dozens of determined and annoyed tanks. "It's not going to take much more of this." The last bit came out a bit giddy, but no one could blame him. Once the second dragon was eliminated, they'd be free to assist the main force on the hill, and fully secure the area.

"Then make sure your shots count!" Panjaitan barked. "We've got this unholy creature on the ropes, but it's still got plenty of fight left in it. Not only do we have fellow tankers who need to be rescued, the boys on the front lines need our support. So let's do our job and put this damn thing in the grave!" The battle was coming to an end rather quickly. Rounds from the Canadian tank 'Angry Beaver' and German tank 'Knochenbrecher' had severed the joints in the left knee of the dragon, forcing it down to the ground.

"Target is immobilized. Time to go in for the kill!" Ginting chimed in. The crew watched as Keloko aimed his shots directly into the rib cage, hoping to score a hit on its lungs in the process. Some of the crews others focused on the head, while others on the sternum. They watched as the tanks poured round after round into its large, yet grievously injured frame. When the smoke cleared and the commanders gave an order to cease fire, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Its limbs were all but completely severed from the torso, one of the eyes had been blown out from its skull after taking a direct hit from an ATGM, and its internal organs began to fall out through a hole near the rib cage. The beast was still breathing, although barely. They watched as it opened its mouth once more and let out one last cry. A cry of pain and despair. A cry of fear. One that shook the earth around them and made some wonder if the battle was truly over. But it was. The dragon's last eye closed and its chest stopped moving.

"WE FUCKING DID IT!" Keloko screamed in joy as the beast finally succumbed to its wounds. Hardja turned back, raising his hand, and gave him a hard high five.

"You're damn right we did it. Great job everybody, we got that unholy monster," the sergeant congratulated them. Unlike his subordinates, he didn't show any overt signs of emotion. Aside from a smile on his face as he looked at the corpse of the dragon, he remained stoic, a trait he was well known for among his soldiers.

"Looks like we aren't the only ones celebrating." Ginting informed them. Over the net, she could hear the voices of dozens of tank crews laughing, swearing, and screaming in joy at what they just did.

"We did it boys, we got them!"

"Verdammt gute Arbeit Männer!"/Damn good work men!"

"Great work Komodo Company, standby for new orders!"


"How many rounds are left over?" Pandjaitan inquired. "Infantry forces still needs some support." Ginting opened the ammo storage section and took a few seconds to count the leftover rounds.

"We've got 15 left out of 40 rounds. I think we got lucky sir." She stated. "If there had been another dragon here, I'm not sure if we'd have enough ammo to cover it."

"There's no such thing as luck, lance corporal. Just chance and timing. However I'm curious as to why they would pull away defenses knowing full well we'd come back."

"And since the reports suggest that the larger one is supposed to be one of the parents, that makes it even weirder." Hardja spoke up.

"Why so?" Ginting probed.

"Vocalizations. When offspring cry, and are within hearing distance, mom or dad usually comes to check up on them. And given how loud those cries of pain were, if either of the parents happen to be in earshot, they'd come back rather quickly."

"Maybe they were unsure of how large and effective our response would be?" Keloko suggested. "Think about it guys. If they held us back, then they'd have no reason to tie up such an important asset. And if they didn't hold the line, they'd have scouts record our capabilities and use it against us at a later date. Either way, it's a way for them to learn how we fight and what our weaknesses are. And given that several tanks have already been immobilized, by what are still considered babies, it's probably a good thing we didn't encounter either parent."

"We'll still have to at some point," the sergeant reminded them. "These dragons are by far the greatest threat to our forces here. And it'll be our job, along with whatever reinforcements that they send, to hunt down every last one. And if I'm being honest with you all, I'd rather we get it done sooner, rather than later." Before anyone could reply, a loud explosion was heard from outside the tank, as well as frantic screaming from multiple tank commanders.

"What the fuck was that?" Hardja blurted out in shock as the explosion shook the tank.

"Corporal, check the FLIR and figure out what just happened." He ordered.

"Roger sergeant!" However as he activated the FLIR and scanned the area, both Pandjaitan and Ginting watched the color drain from his face as he recoiled in apparent shock and dismay. "Oh, we're so fucked!" Hardja was also staring at what lay ahead and began white knuckling the controls.

"What the hell is going on?" He barked out curiously. Kelko routed the feed from the optics system to the computer screen in front of him. He felt a chill run up his spine as he saw what was ahead of them. A dragon, one far larger than the two that they had just killed, stood before them. It landed directly on a tank in their company, Komodo 3, crushing it from the sheer force its foot exerted from landing. It stood there, observing its surroundings. It glanced over the tanks in front of it, then towards the hill, which had gone silent as both sides had focused their attention on the behemoth before them. After only a few seconds, it charged at the tanks, shaking the ground with each titanic step it took.

"Alle Panzer, zieh den Teufel jetzt zurück!"/"All tanks, pull the fuck back now!" The German commander screamed over the net. The tanks were scrambling to get away from the dragon as it made its way closer to them.

"Reverse, reverse, motherfucking reverse Hardja!" Ginting screamed at the driver as he tried desperately to back up from the dragon ahead of them. The engine roared and the treads dug into the ground as the tank was thrown into reverse.

"Dammit, I'm trying, but we can only go so fast." As he replied, a cacophony of booms echoed outside as the tanks scattered and engaged the dragon with everything they had left. Through the vision block, Hardja could make out the outline of a tank being thrown over them. Over the radio, he could hear the screaming from their commander, indicating in the process that it was from their company.

"You just had to fucking say something, didn't you, Hardja?" Keloko berated as he slammed the trigger down as he let loose another round.

"Hey, it's not my fault!" He quickly responded in defense. "I was pointing out what we should've factored in when we realized it wasn't here. You know, the obvious thing."

"Stow it, both of you. Bitching about the situation won't make it any better. If you want to make it out alive, then I suggest you both shut the hell up and do your damn jobs!" He bellowed out. Pandjaitan was already annoyed at the situation, and hearing their complaining had only annoyed him further." We've been ordered to hold the line, and that's exactly what we're going to do."

"We running out of shells, sergeant!" Keloko gave in a quick reply. "And this thing is eating everything we're throwing at it. Not to mention the sheer size of this thing is making it difficult to deal enough damage to it!

"Komodo 9 is down, as is the lead Canadian tank!" Ginting informed them. "Multiple tanks are reporting the same issues, ammunition is running low and we're not causing enough damage."

"All Komodo units, scatter immediately! I repeat, break formation and get some distance from that thing!"

"Dammit!" The sergeant muttered under his breath. He knew this was a shitty situation, but he hadn't thought it was this bad. They had read the reports on how tough and big these things were, but there wasn't any information about the size of the parents. Command had to figure out a way to deal with this thing, otherwise casualties would skyrocket if it reached the hill. However, his thoughts were interrupted by a slew of expletives coming from Keloko.

"What the fuck was that?" he commented as he tore his face away from the optics and looked over at Hardja. "Did you just fucking see that?"

"Yeah, I did." Came the reply.

"Where the hell did those shots come from?"

"Solange es auf unserer Seite ist, ist es mir egal"/"As long as it's on our side, I don't care."

"The shot came from the hill!"


As Hardja looked out the vision block, Keloko out of the targeting system, and with Pandjaitan and Ginting viewing from the on board tv screen, they could make out green streaks of light impacting the dragon. The on board computer tracked the trajectory as coming from the hill. But as far as they knew, there weren't anymore tank units present at this time. As more green streaks impacted the titanic creature before them, it cried out even more as large gaping holes were torn open through its scales. Whoever and whatever was being used, was working pretty damn well. As turned back towards the hill, they quickly figured out just what was firing upon the dragon.

"This is Warpig 1-1, hold tight boys, help is on the way!" An unknown voice came over the radio.

"Who the hell is that?" Keloko demanded. It wasn't long before he got an answer however.

More tanks came accelerating towards their position, guns firing as they did. Three separate companies and flags were visible. The first and most visible was the Americans, leading in the M2A1 Schwarzkopf, the Fourth Generation main battle tank that made up the armored backbone of the United States military. Followed close behind were Russian T-95's, and Chinese Type 100's, both of which were just as armed and armored as the Americans. But there was something else. The shots from their 140mm were distinctive in the fact that they didn't use tracer rounds. What they saw fly over them had a greenish blue glow to it. As they looked further back, they saw them. Multiple LVS's were now parked on the hill, with massive flatbeds behind them, and sporting massive guns on the back.

"What the fuck are those?" Ginting muttered as he saw the barrels glow green as the turret tracked the dragon.

"Railguns." Keloko said with a smirk.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Dismount!" came the order over the net. This would be the first taste of real combat. for the men of the 16th Infantry Regiment, part of the larger U.S. 1st Infantry Division. While it was against an enemy they had never imagined fighting, it was combat nonetheless, something which no number of training simulations could prepare one for. There was an old saying dating back to the 19th century, which stated: No plan survives contact with the enemy.

But this was an entirely different enemy. While most of the rules were the same, they were operating in unknown territory here. They still faced an enemy they knew little about. No one doubted they'd be victorious; however, many wondered just how many lives would be lost, and what they would learn in the process, to claim said victory. Alongside the 1st Gorkha Rifles of the Indian Army, the 2nd Guards Motor Rifle Division, and the Chinese 6th Division, they would soon find out.

"Let's go, get to defensive positions!" Staff Sergeant Eric Lee ordered as his platoon dismounted from their AMPV's. Taking advantage of the crudely made trenches the defenders had built, they jumped in them, and awaited further orders. As they took up position, they could see the bodies of some of the unlucky enemy soldiers who got caught underneath the tanks. Others had been filled with holes courtesy of the AFV's that followed closely behind. As they advanced further, following their transports as they set up a defensive position behind their transports, they learned that not all resistance had been cleared from the hill. Without warning, dozens of soldiers popped up from spider holes hidden throughout the ground, and attacked them. "CONTACT!" Lee screamed as gunfire erupted on the hill.

"Man down!" one man screamed as his buddy was on the ground, writhing in pain from a sword shoved through his thigh. Before his attacker could finish him off, he was shot down by a nearby squad mate, who rushed to his aid. "I need a medic over here!" Troops began firing blindly into the ground as more and more spider holes were found and their occupants surged out and attacked. Luckily the wave of vehicles up front caught on and began hammering any position on the ground where they thought a potential attacker could be lying in wait.

"Platoon, fix bayonets, shits gonna get up close and personal." As Lee gave the order, he noticed a patch of dirt move ever so slightly a few feet ahead of him. After affixing his bayonet, he charged at the unusual sight. As he got close, the top opened, revealing a legionary with a spear hiding inside. As the man attempted to thrust the spear forward and into Lee's stomach, he responded by side stepping quickly to the right, leaving a distance of mere inches between his body and the length of the spear. He followed this up by thrusting his rifle forward, lodging the bayonet in the man's throat in the process. As the man's body tumbled to the ground, he let out one final gurgle before being taken by death's sweet embrace. "Anderson, set up that MG and prepare to fire. Marcus, get your ass to cover and dial in the distance!"

"Enemy forces 1,200 meters and closing." Marcus platoon's designated marksmen screamed in reply. He set up his Mk 14 and began dialing the cross hairs to the proper elevation and distance from his targets.

"Hold fire until the enemy breaches the 800 meter mark. Marksmen, commence fire on enemy officers in the front!" Lee ordered. As he said this, the mortar crews brought along began setting up and firing their 81mm High Explosive rounds into the enemy formations below.

"Yes, Staff Sergeant!" His orders were simple, scan the ranks of the enemy and locate their officers. It wasn't exceedingly difficult as the Saderans were basically a carbon copy of the Roman Empire, only with magic and fantasy elements. The Centurions could be seen proudly atop their horses leading into battle. One shot. All it took was once shot for the man's head to jerk back, and his body fall off the horse, and onto the ground. He watched as the faces of those following closely behind him twisted into confusion and horror. Even more so as other marksmen joined in and popped head after head, throwing their ranks into chaos. Some had caught onto this and began dismounting their horses, before blending into the formation of bodies marching their way. "Smart move. However that's not gonna help you once the big guns let rip." Marcus laughed. As he did, the 40mm Bofors brought along for air defense began lighting up the sky as the wyverns began their assault.

"These guys can't learn to take a hint." Anderson shouted towards Marcus. "A force much smaller than our own slaughtered a force larger than we're facing now, yet they still throw themselves at us." He laughed as he aimed back down his sights.

"1000 meters and closing." Lee yelled.

"Yeah, well I'm guessing they think they'll win because they have the home field advantage." Marcus yelled in reply. However, he focused back into his scope, he saw something rather strange. Five, very tall, and heavily armored creatures, were making towards their position, and very quickly at that. Even stranger was the fact that all of them were covered in a blue aura. The IFV's soon caught onto this and let rip on the monsters coming their way. But to everyone's surprise, the rounds didn't do any damage. "How the hell is that possible?"

"Anyone else seeing this?" The voice of another marksmen came over the radio. "The 40 mike mikes aren't doing a fucking thing to it!"

"I believe those are ogres that the drones reported last month. They had estimated that even if that armor was pure iron, with how thick it is, it would shrug off anything short of anti tank weapons!"

"We'll handle this! Javelin fucking out!"
Marcus watched as the rocket screamed into the sky, before barreling back down towards its target. The lead ogre had stopped temporarily to gaze at the weapon. A mistake which would prove fatal. The warhead slammed into its head, creating a massive fireball, and kicking up dust in the process. When the smoke cleared, the ogre remained still. The blue aura was gone, and the armor was utterly obliterated, and the creature was dead. It fell over, leaking profusely from every orifice on its body. Its internal organs had been liquefied from the explosive impact. This was followed up by more anti-tank missiles, from both infantry, and from supporting vehicles. One by one, each ogre succumbed to the firepower brought to bear. When it was over, each one lay unmoving on the ground.

"OPEN FIRE!" Lee ordered as the Saderans passed the threshold. On cue, thousands of rifles opened fire in a cacophony of hellfire. The smell of burning sulfur, cordite, and burning plastic filled their nostrils as they let rip with tens of thousands of rounds towards their enemy. Barrels overheated as the seemingly unending horde of men kept advancing forward, even as untold thousands fell to the entrenched UN forces. Mortar fire cratered the area directly beneath the hill, while autocannon fire from nearby vehicles had partly focused their attention on the auxiliary forces employed by the Saderans. This became even more apparent as the Saderan Elite, known as The Immortals, made their debut on the battlefield. They were described as being imbued with magical capabilities, which gave them speed and strength superior to that of any human, as well as magical armor which required .50 ammunition to penetrate. As such, they began receiving the brunt of IFV fire, as well as anti tank missiles thrown at them. But something was wrong. Very wrong.

"Why the fuck aren't my rounds hitting anything?" Marcus asked confused as he checked his dial. Everything was correct, yet his rounds weren't making impact with the enemy below, which while taking severe casualties, were getting dangerously close. There was something else too. The wind was picking up. Marksmen from across the battlefield were reporting strong gusts of wind hitting their locations very recently. "Anyone know where this wind fucking came from? Because I'm looking at the flags in the enemy ranks, and they aren't fluttering around."

"I think I found the source!" A marksmen from another unit called out. "Off to the right, about 500 meters southeast. In the gap between those Immortals." It didn't take long to figure out what he was referring to.

"Is that a fucking bird?" Marcus said befuddled as he rubbed his eyes, not believing what he was seeing.

"Yeah, I'm pretty sure it is. And it looks to be glowing green!"

"Anyone else seeing those wind distortions around her body? Looks like a mini fucking tornado!"


"How the fuck do you know it's a female?"

"Because I see boobs." The man replied in a deadpan manner.

"You have boobs, yet we don't call you a female, do we Richards?" Marcus snarkily replied, ushering in a wave of snickering from those over the net, even Anderson and Lee.

"Remind me to kick your ass later, Marcus."

"Can someone give the coordinates of that bird thing to the mortarmen? I'm sick of wasting shots here." Anderson interrupted, frustrated.

"400 meters and closing." Staff sergeant yelled out. Not long after, mortar fire began raining down on the coordinates provided by the forward observers. The gusts of wind stopped soon after, and the bird woman was no longer visible. All seemed to be going well now. The tank platoons, while suffering casualties, had brought the last dragon nearly to its knees, while the enemy force had lost over half it's numbers, with many falling back into complete and utter disarray. Every wyvern had been killed or grounded. Which meant there was only one enemy left. The Immortals.

"What the hell?" Anderson stammered out as as the ranks of the Immortals, despite their numbers being halved by mortar and IFV fire, were, just like the ogres before them, picking up speed thanks to a blue aura that overtook their bodies. They raced towards the defensive lines with reckless abandon, ignoring the casualties that had piled up on their side, the fact that they were virtually all that was left fighting, or how both dragons now lay dead. They ran. Even as another half of their numbers were thinned by the combined fire, hundreds still rushed forward, wanting nothing more than to inflict pain on their enemy. The outer defensive line was the first to be hit. Over 100 Immortals plowed into the troops manning the trenches there, turning it into a bloody melee.

"Look out!" Anderson shouted as he pulled one of his squad mates down to the floor of the trench, the sword swing from an Immortal missing him by a hair. Anderson responded by raising his M250 and hosing the man with bullets. Each impact created a spark against the aura around him, but did not damage him. The Immortal, unamused by the gesture, brought back his sword and swung it towards him. Anderson attempted to block the swing with his lmg, but it was cut in half by the blue glowing blade. His squad mate, returning the favor, yanked him up before the Immortal had a chance to strike him. The private then pulled out a frag grenade, dropped it, and yanked Anderson directly out of the trench. "Please tell me that fucking killed him," Anderson demanded as he pulled out his sidearm.

"Yeah, I think-" His words were cut short by a sword impaling him through the midsection. The Immortal had both arms on his sword as he raised the young man's limp body into the air, before jerking it to the side, tossing the kid away like he was nothing. As he looked around, he saw just how shitty the situation was turning for those in the outer perimeter. The Immortals, the ones that got through, were tearing through the infantry. American, Chinese, Russian, Indian, Saderan, bodies from both sides littered the area. He watched as soldiers were being forced from the trench and to fall back, so as to allow the IFV's to tear them apart. But just as Anderson scrambled to his feet, he heard it.

A dragon, much larger than the previous one, was standing atop the burning wreckage of a tank. Its roar was deafening to all who heard it. The mere presence of it had, at least temporarily, caused both sides to cease fire and marvel at its colossal frame. But it was only a temporary reprieve. The fighting began once more, the few hundred remaining Immortals were being thinned out slowly but surely. But for Anderson, and those still in the outer perimeter, the fight wasn't over yet.

"You have made a grave mistake, otherworlder!" the Immortal said to him. "Witness and tremble before the power of our mighty Empire." His voice boomed.

"How about you go fuck yourself!" Anderson retorted as he emptied him sidearm into the torso of the Immortal. This, however, was a mistake. The Immortal closed the distance in an instant, grabbing the hand holding the pistol, crushing it in his grasp. As Anderson screamed in pain, he attempted to drive his combat knife into the man's neck, but his strike was blocked by the Immortal's right hand. The blade snapped between his fingers, showing how futile the attack was. In response to this attack, he gripped Anderson's left elbow, tearing everything below the humerus completely off. He was then tossed to the ground, screaming and writhing in agony as the Immortal prepared to finish him off.

"Now you die, otherworlder!" Anderson knew he couldn't stop what was coming. He was bleeding profusely as his brachial artery was cut in half and felt pain more excruciating than any he had ever felt in his life.

"Hail Mary, full of grace. The Lord is with thee." Anderson weakly prayed as he felt the life draining from his body. He watched as his memories flooded his mind, from his very first step, his graduation of high school and subsequent enlistment in the army, the birth of his daughter, and the events of the last few months. Now he waited. He waited for the sword to strike downward and send him off. But the direct opposite of what he had expected happened.

Before he could register what was occurring, he was blinded by bright white light. As his eyes adjusted and his vision returned ever so slightly, he saw it. The blue aura fizzled out on the Immortal, before he was thrown back by an outside force. Anderson thought he was delusional from blood loss, but what he saw proved he wasn't. A soldier, wearing an all black combat suit, fitted with an exoskeletal armor, was standing before him. His visor had a skull painted on it, as did the patch on his shoulder. The Immortal attempted to swing his blade, but it was cut apart by a volley of gunfire from an unseen force.

"Merrick, get that poor kid out of here," The unidentified soldier said as he unsheathed his knife. "I'll handle this one."

"Copy that Scarecrow!" The soldier replied as he fired off a burst of rounds into the head of a nearby Immortal, dropping him. As he looked around, he saw the remaining Immortals drop like flies to the newly arrived soldiers. "Ajax, I need help over here!" The man bellowed out.

"Don't you worry son, you aren't dying today!" another voice called to him. He saw two figures standing above him, giving him medical attention as they pulled him up and onto a field stretcher. As bright green flashes filled the sky above, the last thing he saw was the soldier, "Scarecrow", delivering a flurry of punches and kicks to the Saderan Elite, blocking every swing from the Immortal in the process. The next swing was caught by the soldier, who proceeded to put the Immortal in a choke hold. Realizing the strength difference between the two, the soldier quickly and efficiently stabbed the blade through the eye slit of the Saderan, before dropping its lifeless corpse to the ground. It was at that point that Anderson blacked out.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Good effect on target, repeat good effect!" First Lieutenant Michael Caballero stated as he readied the controls for another shot. The control panel to his left, glowed red, indicating the barrel was in the process of cooling down and wasn't able to fire. Until then, he, alongside three others in the cab of the truck, were inputting targeting parameters into the computer systems, which would then lock onto its target. It wasn't long before the screen to his left, lit up in a yellow hue, indicating the barrel was close to being ready to fire once more. His screen, which lit up green, indicated the gun was reloaded. "It won't be long before we bring this bastard down." He said to himself.

"Damn straight. The main force is already eviscerated the remnants are in full retreat." The driver spoke up.

"Gun ready!" The captain overlooking the control panel informed. She tapped in a few commands and the gun was ready to fire once more. They was at the helm of the most powerful weapon on the battlefield. The BAE Systems Mark II Railgun was the brainchild of a Joint US-British weapons program designed to give the US and British army more firepower on the battlefield. The gun, which fired a 35 pound projectile at mach 10, impacted with the force of 78 megajoules, enough to tear through any tank like tissue paper, and still have energy to penetrate another. It's origins can be traced back to Project MARAUDER launched by the United States in 1990, before being classified three years later. The war with the Phauthi had only accelerated the designs and technology behind it, which not only allowed for them to be fielded for use in ground forces, but for much larger version to be mounted on naval ships, as well as spacecraft.

"Firing." Caballero pressed the button, which charged the rails and accelerated the projectile towards its target. The greenish blue glow trailed behind it as the crew inside watched it smash into the torso of the dragon, exploding violently into a mess of gore and green flame as it made contact. The same results occurred when their counterparts in the Chinese, Russian, and Indian railguns fired onto their targets. Working in tandem with the newly arrived tank companies, they had more than enough firepower available to bring it down. "Initiating reload." He informed his crew.

"Acknowledged," the captain responded. "Use the cool down period to switch targeting parameters and lock onto its head. I want this battle over yesterday!" she ordered.

"Yes captain!" Marlow quickly replied. As he began inputting the new coordinates, the gun readjusted itself upwards shaking the cabin ever so slightly. Soon the screen lit up green, indicating that the computer had locked onto its target. Once the barrel had cooled down, another round erupted the barrel and screamed towards the creature. As the round got closer, the dragon shifted its gaze to the right, toward the advancing tanks. As it did, the round made contact with its jaw, tearing through it. It was joined by another and another as every railgun focused fire on the upper body. One of the railgun shots penetrated the jaw, knocking out one of its teeth, which fell and embedded itself in the ground. It's left eye had been blown out, and multiple holes perforated its cervical ribs and sternum. The Chinese and Russian guns were focused entirely on hitting the knees, which were seen as the dragon's biggest weakness. The Indian gunners however, were focused on the wings so it couldn't escape.

Just as it's offspring had learned both in Iceland, and at Alnus, it learned it was no match for modern weaponry. But the beast was far stronger than its offspring. Despite the heavy damage it had taken, it still had plenty of fight left in it. It needed to be brought down and brought down quickly. German and British self propelled guns had finished zeroing in on the coordinates taken by artillery spotters and small drones hovering above.

"All unit, advance now! Let's finish this!" The American tank commander screamed over the net. Boom after boom erupted, erupted as tank and artillery shells rained hellfire on the beast below. Explosions rocked the ground as hundreds of projectiles and missiles all focused on a singular target. The beast roared and thrashed, trying to fight its way towards the hill, but it was no use. Its movements became more and more sluggish, blood trailed behind it as it walked, and its internal organs had been battered from the seemingly relentless assault by artillery. Even if they didn't pierce the scales, which barely any hadn't, the kinetic force alone was enough to pulp its insides. Soon, it stopped moving entirely.

"All units hold fire!"

"Did we get that son of a bitch?" Marlow asked, turning over to Caballero.

"I think so. Optics aren't picking up any movement. No way in hell it survived everything we just hit it with."

"Dragon is KIA, repeat, dragon is KIA!" As the confirmation came over the net, cheers of celebration filled not only the inside of the cabin they were in, but from every tank and IFV in the field. But it wasn't without loss. At least half a dozen tanks had been destroyed or otherwise thrown out of commission, with many more damaged. But the battle was over. The enemy force, which numbered a little over 55,000 at the start of the battle, had been reduced to less than 5,000, disorganized, and retreating soldiers. They wouldn't get far however. While the artillery had stopped firing and tanks sat idle, the light armoured vehicles began racing towards the encampment, blaring requests for surrender in Latin, hoping those that survived the onslaught would take this rare show of mercy.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Legate Marcus Asinius had failed. His remaining force of 55,000 troops was no match for the enemy, which tore through them like a scythe through wheat. Of the 2,000 Immortals he had been promised by Emperor Molt originally, half had been recalled to reinforce Italica, while those already there were to report to the capital. There was only a single Elven mage and a Siren to bolster his forces with magic. The mage assigned to him thought that with the assistance of magic, the ogres would be able to reach the Hill and shatter the enemy positioned there. That proved wrong. The enemy's flame arrows had felled each one in a large fireball. When that failed, the Siren attempted to use wing magic, hoping the weapons of the otherworlders would be stopped. But it only worked temporarily. Her magic was proven to be no match for the godlike weapons of the enemy.

The Immortals were the only part of his forces that reached the enemy on the Hill, and even then, they were slaughtered by the enemy's iron elephants. Even the mighty flame dragons, which had done the most damage to the enemy, were ultimately no match. The female flame dragon, which had also been ordered back, must have heard the cries of her young offspring, and came to rescue them. But even she died to the otherworlder weapons.

"Legate Marcus, it is in our best interest to begin a retreat before the enemy reaches us!" Flat El Coda suggested to the Legate in his war tent.

"It's truly a disgrace to the Empire that we are forced to give up the holy hill of Alnus to the enemy." The Legate gave a quick reply. "What forces do we have left? How many survived the charge?" He questioned the young mage.

"Not many I'm afraid." He gave a quick reply. "Barely a legion's worth of men survived the assault. We have only a few hundred men who stayed to guard the camp. All the auxiliaries perished in the fighting as well, aside from the few bunny warriors here in the tent with us."

"Have any Centurions reported back in yet?"

"The enemy targeted the Centurions at the start of the fight. If there are any left, they haven't reported in yet."

"And what of the Siren?"

"I'm afraid not. Myuute is likely dead. Apparently she incurred the wrath of the enemy's explosive magic when they had learned of her abilities to impede their own weapons."

"I see." The Legate sat there and pondered everything he had been told. His forces were barely a legion in size, and were in complete disarray. His Centurions were either dead or missing, and all his best assets were now dead in the field. Despite how much it pained him, he realized he had no choice. "Messengers, find the Cornicen and tell them to sound a retreat. Tell them we will regroup at Coda Village and from there we'll head to Italica!" He commanded.

"Yes, my liege!" They responded quickly before darting through the tent flaps and scattering throughout the camp.

"You must return to Rondel Immediately," Marcus ordered. "You must inform them of what you've witnessed yourself. We've proven that our enemy isn't invincible, that our methods can work, but we need time to adapt ourselves. I'll lead what remains of our men to safety, go now, time is of the utmost importance."

"I understand!" He replied quickly as he hurried to the tent flaps. But as he did, he noticed a small cylinder on the ground. As he picked it up, another one rolled in, this time with a series of small holes all along its body. Before he could react, it let out a bright flash, which left him and those in the tent, deaf and blind. The last thing he remembered was hearing shouting in a language he didn't understand, before something struck him on the back of his head.

"What's going on?" Marcus shouted at no one in particular as he attempted to fix his bearings, only to wander aimlessly around the tent. The bunny warriors guarding the tent, were now curled up on the floor, crying and holding their ears from the blast. But their cries soon went quiet, as did the screams of the men outside. Instead he heard loud thunderous booms around the camp. When his vision returned, he was met with a horrifying sight. Five soldiers, clad in all black armor, with skulls painted on their helmets, were standing around him. Flat, as well as the three warrior bunnies, were now bound and gagged by the soldiers. Each had a boot on their neck and stave pointed at their head.

"You think this one will be useful to us, Captain?" The soldier closest to him said without averting his gaze.

"Looks to be a legate. He could have information on the locations of bases and armies around this continent. Bind and gag his sorry ass, we'll drag him back with us once this camp is secure."

"By Emroy, stay back you demons!" Marcus yelled at the soldier approaching him.

"Oh, but you see, we aren't demons," the man laughed. "We're Ghosts." the man added before delivering a strike directly to Marcus' temple, knocking him unconscious.
 
Chapter 17: Welcome to Falmart!
Reykjavik, Iceland
Operating Base Alpha
March 30th, 2081
1200 Hours, Icelandic time
D+5 hours


"Where the fuck are they?" Mitchell asked as he marched down the hallway of the barracks. He and the other squad leaders had just left a briefing with Perryman. They would be responsible for running forward recon of local areas, as well as infiltrating enemy cities and settlements. The latter would require the use of alphabet soup agencies to help pull off since that was something they were good at. Even then, he needed his entire team geared up immediately, and he couldn't find a few of them. As he sped up along the hallway, he noticed Diaz exiting her room in a hurry. "Get to the damn armory, we're getting ready to go."

"Yes sir!."

"Hold on," Mitchell grabbed her shoulder before she disappeared down the hallway. "Have you seen Allen? He isn't in his room." As he asked this, she tilted her head to the right. He already knew, or at least had a good idea of where Allen was. "Do I even need to ask?"

"He was in the Japanese barracks last I saw, sir!" she answered. All he could do was sigh and pinch the bridge of his nose in response.

"I swear to God, I'm gonna put my foot up his ass if he keeps going off without letting someone know. Thanks, Diaz!"

"No problem, sir!" she replied quickly before taking off.

"And stop calling me sir! We're all friends here. Just use my name!" he yelled down the hall just before she got out of sight.

He made his way into the Japanese barracks which were just about empty. As he entered, he only saw Kurata and Furuta, whom he noticed chuckling as he walked by. It wasn't long before he reached the quarters of a particular JSDF sergeant. "Allen, if you're in there, you better be decent." With that said, he gripped the door handle and swung the door open, getting a full view of the room and what was in it.

"Have you heard of knocking?" Sergeant Kuribayashi screeched as she popped her head up from underneath the blanket, alongside his missing SEAL.

"I gave you fair warning," Mitchell quickly replied.

"You barely said anything before swinging the door open!" she argued.

"That was the best we were going to get, Shino. We should be lucky for that." Allen spoke up.

"Didn't the rest of the squad tell you? We're being put on assignment. All teams need to report to the armory."

"We weren't told anything, sir," Allen responded, slowly sighing as he did. As he did, Mitchell noticed movement underneath the end of the bed sheets.

"Ok, who the fuck is else is in here?" Mitchell said in a slightly aggravated tone. More shuffling occurred underneath the blanket before another familiar face popped into view.

"Really, you too?" Mitchell asked as he watched the JSDF medic look up, embarrassed at the situation. Mitchell stood there, slack-jawed, and at a loss for words. All he could do was shake his head.

"This is unfair," he heard Kurokawa mutter to herself. "Haven't even started yet."

"Sorry Kurokawa, maybe next time," Kuribayashi sheepishly told her.

"You have ten minutes." All three of them looked at him with confusion, to which the Captain replied by putting up ten fingers. "Ten minutes, Allen. Don't disappoint either of them. Once that's done, all three of you get to the fucking armory. That's an order."

"Thank you, sir." With that, Mitchell slammed the door and made his way towards the armory.

"Holy fucking shit!" he exclaimed as he put his face in his hands. "They better not fucking be late." Mitchell continued onward until he had reached the armory, going directly over to his team section, and to the locker with his name. After donning his exoskeleton, he made one final check of all his gear. Eight magazines for his MDR, two fragmentation grenades, and one EMP grenade. Protein and energy bars in his pockets, and a canteen of water. They didn't expect to stay out in the field for long, but it was better to have it and not need it than to need it and not have it. After a few minutes passed by, Allen eventually walked in and went straight to his locker. All Mitchell could do was shake his head and walk over to the Japanese section of the armory.

The two JSDF members he had encountered earlier, Furata and Kurata, had noticed him and smirked. Mitchell was already annoyed with both of them, for various reasons, and recent events just added to this. "Is there something we can help you with, sir?" Kurata asked.

"Why didn't you tell them?"

"Tell who what?" Kurata asked. They both knew Kurata was playing dumb and it only further pissed Mitchell off.

"Cut the fucking shit, sergeant!" Mitchell snapped. This surprised both the SDF members, who were caught off guard by the Captain's sudden change in attitude. "You knew full well what Allen was up to with Kuribayashi, and that we're being called up for assignment. You could've told them and saved me the trouble and time of dealing with them. We're at war and we can't afford to slack off, especially since we're about to enter an alien world!"

"We were just trying to have some fun," Furata said.

"Save that for when you have time off. Now's the time to be serious." With that, he grabbed the rest of his gear and linked up with the other squad leaders. The first he encountered were Captains Jiang Lee and Andrei Harkov. It was always good to see familiar faces, especially the faces of people he knew very well. He also recognized the MARCOS captain he had met in Reykjavik although he couldn't remember his name.

"Harkov, Lee, it's good to see you two again!" Mitchell said as he put out his hand. Both the men accepted and returned the gesture. He then offered his hand to the Indian operator. "I'm afraid I didn't catch your name when we first met. Lieutenant Mitchell, it's a pleasure to meet you!"

"Captain Rajiv Singh, pleased to make your acquaintance. Seems that we're going to be the first teams through."

"Makes sense when you think about it," Lee spoke up, "Our countries are already providing nearly half the manpower, as well as much of the logistical support for this operation, so it seems logical we get to go first."

"History repeats itself," Harkov said. "After all, our four nations not only provided a large percentage of the economic and military strength during the War but also came out better than most other nations as well."

"'Came out better' is entirely subjective. Both Russia and China were facing severe demographic problems leading up to the war. Those were only further exacerbated the situation even worse." Mitchell explained. "And it wasn't just our nations. So many millions of young men and women were lost, it looked as if those who survived might very well be the last generation."

"We can't pretend our governments didn't do morally unsound things in the aftermath," Singh interrupted. "Hell, democracy everywhere took a big hit for the survival of the human race. Our governments post-war shelled out untold billions for women to have children, in addition to the subsequent natural baby boom, to replace all those lost."

"Not to mention how military forces operate under far less civilian oversight, especially in wartime," Lee reminded them, "That's part of the reason Price isn't in jail after Reykjavik."

"Speaking of Price, where is he?" Mitchell inquired.

"He ain't coming back, unfortunately." A voice from behind spoke up. As they looked back, they were met by the familiar face of one of the SAS members. It was Gideon.

"Why not? Something happen?" Harkov asked.

"He finally gave up. The old man's already been through hell and back since before any of us were born. And after everything in Reykjavik, especially after what he ended up doing to those prisoners outside the embassy, finally did him in mentally. From what I've been told, both he and command thought it best for him to retire from further combat assignments." What Gideon had told them came as a shock to them all. Price was by far the most experienced operator they knew, and with him gone, his valuable experience would be gone as well. "At best, he'll be relegated to training duty. But most likely he's going to completely retire and live out his days back home."

"So where does this leave his old team?" Lee asked.

"His second in command, Sergeant Garrick, is taking over that spot."

"Looks like all the old guys are finally retiring," Harkov commented. "A man named Viktor finally retired from the SOF."

"It seems that way, doesn't it? Nearly all of the old guard are finally retiring and going to live the peaceful lives they earned," Gideon said, "Anyway, transports will be ready in 15 minutes, Your teams, as well as Garrick's, Nilsen's, and Weber's, will meet you there. Good luck, mates."

"Likewise Gideon." Mitchell gave a short reply.

"Don't take too long to join the fun," Harkov chuckled.

"See you on the other side," Lee added.
-------------------------------
Alnus Hill
1200 Hours, Icelandic time


The battle was over. In less than half an hour, UN troops had completely shattered the remains of the Saderan force that sat just below the hill. At the cost of almost 200 soldiers, and that same number wounded, a force of 55,000 men had been utterly obliterated. In the closing moments of the fighting, a mechanized force overran their encampment and captured thousands of Saderans, and rescued a small number of civilians from Iceland. Now it was morning, and the full extent of what had happened became clearly visible to everyone. Tens of thousands of corpses littered the landscape, with a pungent smell that assaulted the noses of all those present. It was so bad that nearly every soldier in the field had to equip field respirators to avoid the horrid smell. The sight of so many dead made many of the soldiers lose the contents of their stomachs. The disgusting squelching sound of their steps from the vast amounts of blood, entrails, and body parts that covered the ground made it worse.

Some, after realizing just what they had done, had even broken down shortly after the battle ended. Many individuals had to bear the reality of the fact that they single-handedly killed dozens, if not hundreds of men. The worst cases were sent back to Iceland for a psychiatric review and chaplain visits. The events weighed heavily on every soldier who participated, but they knew it had to be done. Like their parents and grandparents before them, they knew they had to take up arms in defense of their world. But, at least for now, the fighting was over. The UN troops had established a beachhead in this new world and were in the process of building a base on the hill, one large enough to accommodate the massive influx of troops this world would see over the next few months. In the spearhead, 10,000 troops came through. Now, in the early morning hours, that number had increased to just over 30,000 soldiers, many of them combat engineers, working hard on erecting barracks, and a runway for aircraft. For now, the only aircraft available were small drones, and helicopters brought in on flatbeds.

The infantry forces now stationed here had a different task. There were thousands of enemy combatants that were still alive, crying out in pain as they lay injured below the hill. Many had had their limbs blown off or otherwise been rendered unable to escape. But the soldiers who took part in the initial push didn't have to deal with that. Instead, troops from Japan, Spain, and Morocco were given the task of finishing off those who survived the fighting. Many realized it was a grisly task, made even worse by the gore littering the fields, but it had to be done. Once they were all dead, their bodies would be dumped in mass graves away from the hill.

"Can you believe this shit? Like seriously, just look at all this?" said Pierre Awad as he observed all the death before him. His squad was one of many ordered to issue mercy to the poor souls still clinging to life in the fields of death below the hill. "All this death and destruction. Just how many of them did we kill?" he asked to no one in particular.

"Well, we killed roughly 85,000 back in Iceland. Add that to the 50,000 killed just hours ago, the total goes up to 135,000 men killed. That's the size of a small city." The reply came from his squad leader, Sergeant Aziz. "These Saderans just lost an entire damn field army to us and won't give up."

"Even worse, when considering that their army can't have any more than a few hundred thousand men left. We've wiped out a significant percentage of their military," another squad member added.

"What bothers me most about this is that they knew damn well what we were capable of," he added as he approached a wounded Saderan on the ground. Bayonet fixed, he flipped the man on his back using his foot, before shoving the blade directly into the man's neck, killing him. "Just who the hell is leading such a nation? To throw away so many lives for so very little?"

"I don't know Sergeant, but from what I overhead from some of the Americans, these Saderans still truly believe they can beat us. Even after all this carnage." As he finished speaking, he noticed that there were soldiers scavenging bodies of the dead. That bothered him, as he was taught to respect the dead. "Why are they looting the corpses?" he asked Aziz, who merely shifted his gaze in their direction for a few seconds, before going back to scanning the bodies around him.

"Orders from up top. Any intact weapons or currency are to be retrieved and stored for future use. I don't like it either, Awad, but command believes it could be of benefit to us later," Aziz replied.

"I just don't see the purpose in us stealing swords or gold coins," Awad said in a slightly disgusted tone.

"Command wants to embed special operations teams deep within enemy territory. To do this, they need to be capable of blending in with the populace. Using local currency and having weapons that don't stick out will help them tremendously with that goal. Everyone knows that stealing weapons from the dead isn't moral, but there isn't a choice in the matter. If we're to win this war quickly, many of our morals will need to be thrown out," he explained.

"I guess it makes sense from a strategic point of view. Still, there's going to be far too many bodies for them to check."

"Not to mention the biological hazards here." The team's medic spoke up. "All these bodies being piled up has already attracted an ungodly amount of vultures, as well as some strange hounds that tried attacking patrols earlier this morning. It'd be best if they hurry up and get this over with because the smell is awful."

"I imagine that smell will linger for some time. In Iceland, the snow and cold temperatures slowed the rotting of the corpses and reduced the spread of disease by freezing the bodies. Here, in this heat, it's much worse. Anyway, it's time to add another body to the pile," another squad member said as he approached an obviously wounded Saderan. He noticed the Saderan desperately try to pull himself away, but it was no use. His hand reached for a nearby sword but was met with a firm boot directly on his wrist.

"Quaeso, obsecro vos, non..." His words were cut short as a bayonet was lodged in his throat, silencing him forever.

"I just want this over with as soon as possible. I'm not sure about any of you, but doing this brings me no joy," the soldier said as he pulled his bayonet out of the man's neck and continued onward.

"I don't believe any sane person would enjoy killing people, but in the end, we have to do our duty," Aziz reminded them.

"Although it seems those special forces types revel in this shit. I mean, we all saw what they did to those legionaries in Iceland."

"That was more out of anger than enjoyment. Can't really blame them for what they saw, nor do I feel sympathy for those they executed." As the medic continued to scan the battlefield, something caught his eye. Roughly 25 meters ahead, he could make out a green shape just barely moving. He motioned to his squad mates, who noticed this as well, and they began approaching it.

"What the hell is it?" Awad asked as they realized what they had found. The birdlike creature was obviously female, injured, and looked absolutely terrified of them. As they got closer, the bird-woman tried to crawl away from the squad of soldiers, but her already bruised and damaged frame gave out under the continued movement. Her eyes were filled with terror as she realized there would be no escape.

"Just put that damn creature out of her misery so we can move on already!" Aziz ordered as he began walking away. But just as the medic pulled his sidearm out, preparing to end her life, he was stopped by a voice shouting in his direction.

"HOLD YOUR FIRE!" someone shouted at them from behind. When they turned to look, they saw a group of soldiers rushing to their position, including a medical team with a gurney. Their gear suggested that they were special forces. And as they got closer, the flag on their shoulders identified them as Americans. "Don't shoot it!" the lead American said.

"What is it this time?" Aziz muttered in annoyance.

"Command wants that one alive. Apparently, she caught the attention of some snipers during the battle."

"She can barely move on her own," the medic pointed out. "How is she important?" He asked.

"Something about her disrupting the wind patterns on the battlefield. Snipers reported that they couldn't hit their targets until a mortar unit took her out," the American told them.

"Look, my orders are to bring this thing back to the hill and put her with the rest of the prisoners."

"So be it then. Are you going to look over any more of the wounded or are we free to continue our task?" Aziz asked.

"As far as I know, aside from gathering intact weapons and coins from their corpses, this was the only one we were sent for. I'll leave you to it," the man said as he and another soldier picked up the bird woman's body and placed it on a stretcher nearby, before heading back towards the hill.

"This is going to be a very long day!" Awad sighed.

"Quit whining, the quicker we do this, the quicker we can leave all these rotting corpses behind and relax. Now get moving!" Aziz barked.

The next few hours were relatively uneventful for them all. The occasional gunshot rang out in the air as the number of survivors dwindled further and further. Soon, the only soldiers still alive in and around the hill were UN forces and the prisoners taken in the aftermath of the battle. It would, however, take days for all the bodies to be completely removed and dumped into gravesites, and much longer for the stench of death to disappear. But the soldiers did their duty. They might not have enjoyed it, but there was nothing else they could do.
-----------------------------------
Hilltop Prisoner Area

Those who had survived to be taken prisoner by UN forces found things far from what they had ever imagined. Many of them awaited death's cold embrace. Like that fateful day many months ago, they were brutally beaten by a force they had made the mistake of angering. Many had cursed the gods, demanding to know why they had allowed this to happen. Others pleaded for salvation from the clutches of the enemy that now had them in shackles. But most cursed the Emperor. It was because of him that any of this had happened. He had demanded the mages expand the Gate and sent a military expedition through it. It was his fault that they were in this situation. That they were all that was left of the once-proud force that had believed itself invincible.

But what they thought now was far from the latter. Those who had survived had experienced something their world had never seen. The majority of those still alive were scarred either mentally, physically, or both. Some sat entirely still and stared blankly at nothing. Others broke down and sobbed, all the while begging for mercy. But there were those who sat smiling. But these were not smiles of joy or humor, but of broken men. Men who had witnessed death and destruction on a scale they couldn't comprehend, their minds broken by the experience. Suffered by soldiers who had fought in Earth's numerous wars, this illness had many names over the years. Shell Shock. Soldier's Heart. Combat Fatigue. War Neurosis. Post Traumatic Stress Disorder. All different names for the same illness that plagued untold millions throughout the course of history. Its effects could be seen first hand here on Alnus Hill. The thousands who were huddled together would never be the same.

They could only watch in horror as more and more soldiers and war beasts poured through the Gate, ready to unleash their fury on this world. It was at this point they knew the war was lost. For if a force numbering in the tens of thousands could do this, what would 100,000 do? Or 500,000? Or even 1,000,000? They could only imagine what horrible fate awaited their brothers in arms across Sadera. This is what was running through Legate Marcus' mind as he pondered just what was going to happen to him. When he awoke, he found himself seated amid rows of hundreds of legionaries. Patrolling around them were enemy soldiers, backed up by their iron carriages. Iron chariots soared in the sky above them. As he looked around, he could only see more and more of the enemy. He soon came to realize that his own forces were now outnumbered.

"How did it ever come to this? The conquest was supposed to be easy and resistance light!" he wondered. "Now look at me. One of the great legates of the Saderan Empire, now a prisoner to an enemy nation. And they have the gall to place me with both legionaries and demihumans!

"Do you people have no honor?" he shouted as he stood up, facing a nearby UN soldier. But soon a hand placed on his shoulder forced him to the ground. As he turned to face who had done it, he became even more infuriated. Not only was the soldier a female, she resembled one of the dark elf auxiliaries he once commanded.

"Be quiet!" she ordered before continuing down the row of prisoners.

"YOU DARE!" Marcus shouted at the woman, who turned around glaring at him. Standing up once more, he gathered the attention of not only his fellow Saderans, but of quite a few UN personnel who looked on in amusement at the spectacle. "What makes you think you can touch me, woman? I am a legate of the Saderan army and I will not tolerate such disrespect from a lowly commoner like yourself! Now I demand that you-" His words were cut off as the stock of a rifle slammed into his stomach, knocking him down, and driving the air from his lungs in the process. When he looked up, he saw not only that same woman, but half a dozen other soldiers surrounding him as well. They all laughed as the legate tried to catch his breath from the blow. He even tried striking the woman but received a kick to his back which forced him down once more.

"Sudeni rokudenashi no te o shibaru dakedesu!/Just bind the bastard's hands already!" he heard one of them say. He then felt his arms being forced behind his back and bindings tying his hands together. Then they simply walked away, leaving him on his stomach, unable to get up. The embarrassment was unbearable at that point. He even heard some of the surviving demihumans laugh at his misfortune. But despite how much he struggled, he could not get up. Defeated, he simply closed his eyes, praying to any of the gods that would listen, hoping they would save him. But his prayers, like those of the thousands of other captives, would go unanswered.

But he was far from the only one who was having a rough time. Myuute Luna Sires found her situation arguably worse. She had thought her magic would be enough to prevent the otherworld forces from gaining a foothold here. But she was wrong. Their explosive magic had blown through her wind barrier and badly injured her. Despite how much she tried, she couldn't move. When enemy soldiers finally came upon her, she had thought her life was sure to end. However, when they not only spared her life but began to treat her wounds, she was at a loss for words. She couldn't understand the kindness being offered to her. She was well aware of what happened to women when conquering armies are on the march. But none of what she had expected, ever happened.

Despite this, they seemed apprehensive around her. They spoke in a language she couldn't understand, but she could tell they didn't entirely trust her. Even with her injuries, two men stood around her constantly with their hands on their strange weapons all the while. Being a Siren, she began to sing in order to calm herself down. At first, her guards, as well as other soldiers in earshot didn't mind. In fact, many seemed to enjoy the tune, but they weren't aware of the effects of listening. Siren songs are known for hypnotizing those who listen. The harmonious effects are unfortunately involuntary, as they can't control whether or not their singing puts someone to sleep. As she looked around, she saw many of the otherworld soldiers holding their heads or stumbling around as if they were exhausted. Even the Saderan legionaries taken prisoner weren't immune to the effect of her song.

But the otherworlders weren't stupid, nor were they all men. The women among their ranks seemed to have greater resistance, or outright immunity to her songs. One of them was the guard standing by her right side. Myuute felt a hand cover her mouth, before being shoved on her stomach, and a sensation of cold steel pressed against her head. From what she could see, dozens of soldiers began rushing towards her, pointing their strange staves at her. Others were picking themselves off of the ground, dazed and confused at what had just occurred. She had revealed her secret to the otherworlders, to which they responded by sticking a strange sheet of thin, gray material, over her mouth. Now she couldn't make a sound.

"What the fuck just happened?" one soldier said.

"She just started singing, and before you know it, our men are dropping to their feet. Same for those legionaries we captured," the soldier pinning her to the ground answered.

"Looks like she's got more tricks up her sleeve than we first thought," a voice interrupted from behind. When the others turned, it was one of the American special forces operators, accompanied by a Chinese and Russian operative. "First she starts creating wind patterns to block bullets on the battlefield, now she's capable of singing a song that causes men to pass out."

"The appearance of a harpy, yet the powers of a siren," The Chinese operator chuckled. "This world really is strange, isn't it?"

"That's not the strangest thing either. This Empire is a mixture of cultures from different eras. We've seen Roman legionaries and medieval knights, yet these people have yet to discover gunpowder or anything associated with that era of history," the Russian added, "Not as if it matters though. When this war is all over and settled, archaeologists and historians will have a field day here. Until then, it's our job to win this war."

"So what about this thing? You here to take her off our hands, because we have enough to worry about with the five thousand POW's," the soldier guarding Myuute asked.

"Don't worry, we're here to take more than just her off your hands. We'll be taking that legate as well," the American replied. "We'll also need that elf and those bunny chicks. They are priority prisoner transfers and have transport waiting."

"Anyone else?"

"Nope, the rest will have to wait for a little bit. Command honestly thought most of them would just fight to the death. Transport is still being organized for the rest of them. Available facilities back home are crowded with the thousands we already have. For now, the most valuable get first passage." As the American finished speaking, he took out a roll of duct tape from his pocket and approached Myuute with it. Ripping a piece from the roll, he yanked the girls head up violently and put the tape across her mouth, blocking her ability to speak. "Just to make sure you don't sing another melody, you damn freak!" he said as he pulled the girl up to her feet and ushered her forward. The same was soon repeated on the legate, elf, and bunny warriors as they were marched away from the main body of prisoners by the operators.

Each had knowledge or abilities that had intrigued the powers back home, something that would be exploited in the near future. The rest of those gathered at the hill would be shipped off to one of the dozens of prison facilities reopened in the wake of this new, unexpected conflict. As the day came to a close and more troops took up position on the hilltop, they bore witness to the frightful military might they were up against. As they were herded into the backs of trucks, their future's uncertain, all they could do was pray to their gods that those they loved would be spared any suffering.
-------------------------
Unknown Location
Those in the room stared blankly at the television screen in front of them. They knew not how it worked, but they knew it was real. The Saderans, both human and demihuman, who had been considered "trustworthy enough" to be put in UN service, were granted the privilege of watching a recording of the UN counterattack from the moment the first tanks passed through, to the complete disintegration of the Imperial forces remaining on the hill. As they spent hours watching as more and more troops continued pouring through the Gate, any lingering doubts as to how this conflict would end were swept aside. Some of them even took a special interest in certain prisoners. The demihumans that were the first to be marched through, had been noticed by those in the room.

"That's my sister!" Mamina gasped as she watched as one prisoner, ears bleeding, and stumbling about, was shoved in the back of a metal carriage, and soon out of sight. "What did you do to my sister?" She snarled at one of the nearby guards in the room.

"My people haven't done a damn thing. Hell, my country hasn't even deployed any personnel into your damn world," the guard snapped back. "And given what we know about you people, if I was a betting man, your sister was on the receiving end of a flashbang. Be lucky she even survived to be captured in the first place." Mamina was furious. The Imperials had always looked down on her people and saw them as barbarians. She felt that same aura radiate from them. Just like with the Imperials, she and her fellow demihumans were seen as foreign and barbaric. Yet it was the Empire that had come into their lands, conquering and enslaving her people. These "United Nations" as they called themselves, were no different. They were in the process of doing the same thing to the Imperials. They even bragged about their victories, as evidenced by the images she saw before her, to those who had already felt the full brunt of their power.

"You humans are all the same!" she sneered.

"You keep thinking that, but it couldn't be farther than the truth," the guard told her while waving his hand as if to tell her to leave him alone. She wanted to jump out of her seat and tear the soldier's head from his shoulders, but a feeling on her shoulder prevented her from moving.

"He isn't worth you getting into trouble, Mamina," Delilah warned as she moved closer to her friend. "They've done much for us, there's no reason to be so hostile to them."

"They carry themselves the same way the Imperials do. That smugness is unbearable. Don't tell me you don't feel it from them?"

"We all do, Mamina," Hodor cut in. "But it would be most unwise to start a fight now of all times, especially against those who have treated this well."

"I still don't understand how you can trust them so much."

"We don't." He corrected. "But they've shown themselves to be far kinder to their prisoners than the Imperials. None of us have been tortured or thrown into slavery. I'm sure they have motives that are beyond just getting their people back, but for now, don't fight them. Remember, they did help you all those months ago."

"You've seen how they treat the Imperials, haven't you?" Delilah reminded. "They tend to be far more brutal and unforgiving with them than us. Many have even shown themselves sympathetic to why we're even here in the first place."

"Yet they still boast their power whenever they get the chance."

"That's not entirely the point," a familiar voice said from behind. They turned to see three people whom they had become accustomed to meeting. "Agents," they called themselves. The best they could understand was that these "agents" were the equivalent of a spy guild. The woman from a nation called America, while the males came from two nations known as Russia and China. "Since the powers that be decided you can be useful, this is to let you know you'll be going back home soon. We've begun to establish our foothold in your world, and soon we'll need those who know the land, as well as having ties to the local kingdoms."

Count Colt felt all eyes on him as those last few words exited the woman's mouth. Her demeanor, as well as those of the other two agents, never changed. Her words haunted him since the day they met. What she had told him the day they met never left his mind. "Awakening a sleeping giant and filling him with a terrible resolve." Now he understood fully what she had meant by it. He may not have entirely understood the history behind the statement, but he had seen it in action. Now that giant was poised to strike the Empire in all its fury. A fury that would destroy all who opposed it.

"That's where you come in, Count Formal," one of the men said, "You have connections with the vassals of the Empire. Vassals who we're are not at war with, but will almost certainly be called to arms against us. Said nations have committed no crimes against us and we do not wish to spill more blood than is necessary in this war."

"Then by your measure, our peoples are almost certainly guilty of crimes against your world," Hodor responded. "If that's the case, why should we help you?"

"We are aware that your people were conquered by the Saderan Empire long before this war began. Our leaders won't hold that against you. And thanks to our means of surveillance, we know that your people didn't engage in acts of rape and murder of civilians, unlike many of the legionaries, orcs, and goblins during the attack." The Russian paused before glancing over to the woman who sat beside Hodor. "Your daughter saved the lives of many children during the invasion. As was explained by those who captured her, that's the only reason they spared her life. Your tribes will not suffer repercussions unless they attack us."

"What guarantees do we have that you won't go back on your word?" A dark elf known as Crow from the back of the room spoke up. He was the eldest of the dark elves sent with the Imperial Expedition. "You have nothing to lose and much to gain in our world."

"We have no reason to lie. Your tribes and ways of life are of little concern to us." The Chinese agent told them. "You are right in that there's much we can gain from your world. Aside from retrieving those we lost, and exacting revenge on the Empire, your world is full of untapped resources," he explained.

"I knew it!" Mamina said aggressively as she stood up, facing the man with a look of pure hatred. "Deep down, you humans are all the same. Wanting to expand your empires at the expense of us! Your nations are no better than the Empire is." In a burst of speed, she crossed the distance between her and the agent, getting directly in his face. This prompted the guards to activate their stun batons in the process.

"MOVE BACK NOW!" one of the guards ordered as he rushed towards the situation. However, he halted as the agent in question put his hand up to stop him. The rest of the guards had batons and rifles at the ready, but the agents remained in place.

"We don't seek the enslavement of your people, nor their fealty. We're just being honest. You people know your world better than we do. You know the trade routes, military outposts, and major economic hubs. We know you want vengeance against the Empire for everything they've done to you. This is your chance to get it. You get your freedom back and can go back to your normal lives. We get our people back, as well as taking down the Empire in the process."

"Dammit Manima, think for a minute!" Delilah pleaded. "This could be our chance to strike back against the Empire! After all they've done to us, we can finally hit them back!" Murmuring ensued among the various demihumans in the room, as well as Count Colt and his few surviving advisers. Many still seemed apprehensive and didn't fully trust the agents. Some just wanted revenge, but others worried about their homes and what would become of them afterward.

"You say you want resources," Hodor interrupted. "What if you find resources in our homelands? What guarantee do we have that you won't force us off our land and take what you want?" He demanded. The agents looked at each other before the woman stepped forward and answered.

"Something like that wouldn't go over well with many of our citizens." She paused for a few seconds before continuing. "My nation's people, in particular, wouldn't go along with such an idea. In the early days of my country's history, we had just won our independence from the British Empire, who once controlled one-quarter of our world. Over the span of 200 years, we gradually expanded our territory from one end of the continent to the next. In the process of doing so, however, we forcefully removed most of the native tribes. Most of the time it was done violently, but sometimes we made treaties. We put them on reservations, as we called them, allowing them to practice their beliefs in peace. But over time, most of those lands were either seized by the government or bought.

While some of these lands still exist, such lands make up little over three percent of my nation's territory. My nation's history with its indigenous peoples is not a proud one by any means. Even my ancestors were taken from their homes centuries ago. What my nation did in its history did was horrible and there is no denying that. But that is the story of many cultures and civilizations in our world's history. One people got stronger than the next and overcame them. But we've learned from our past mistakes and we have no intention of repeating them. Whether you wish to believe us or not, we do not want your lands, nor do we wish to expel you from them."

Most in the room had no idea how to respond. Some believed what she had said; others didn't. The agents said nothing as debate arose among those in the room. All except for one who had kept silent. Crow kept quiet, observing the woman intently. He studied her for any hint of dishonesty, trying to determine if she was really telling the truth. "In my long life, I have learned to understand when a human is lying or telling the truth." He spoke up, gaining the attention of those in the room. "If I am certain of one thing, it's that she speaks the truth. I have but one question before I agree to help."

"And what might that be?" She replied.

"To repeat what Hodor has asked, regarding resources, should you find something you desire, would your leaders be willing to compensate our people properly for access to mining rights?"

"If and when that time comes, ambassadors can certainly be assigned to work out trade treaties with your respective kingdoms. However, surveying for resources will wait until the war is over. For now, we focus on rescuing our people and bringing down the Saderan Empire. Can we count on your support? Not ass vassals, but as equal allies?"

"If it means we can be free once more, then I will join you," Delilah said.

"For many years I've sought vengeance against the Empire for taking my wife from me. For unleashing the flame dragons that killed so many of my tribe. For forcing the survivors into service of the Empire." Hodor slowly looked up towards the agents, eyes burning for vengeance. "I want nothing more than to avenge my people and keep my daughter safe. I will join you as well."

"I believe it in the best interest of our tribe that we repay this kindness you have shown us, in your fight against the Empire. Do you all agree?" Crow asked his fellow dark elves.

"If it saves our people from further death and destruction, I will do anything," Yao replied swiftly. Met, Komu, and the rest all nodded their heads in affirmation. Even Mamina begrudgingly accepted the proposal, after much pestering from Delilah in the process. This left Count Formal as the only one to not give an answer yet.

"What about you, Count?" The Russian asked.

"As I told you before, I will do whatever it takes to keep my daughter, and my city, safe. I will help you establish contact with the vassal states of the Empire, but I can not guarantee you they'll be willing to open relations with your world, or even submit to talks of peace."

"All that we want is an option to try. If negotiations fail, we're fully prepared to use both lethal and nonlethal methods to end a fight before it starts. However, since your city is of vital importance to the Empire, and it'll be well guarded by the Empire, your knowledge of the city and its defending garrison, would be of great value to us."

"I'll do whatever you ask, just spare my daughter's life." He begged. "She's all I have left."

"If possible, we'll attempt to evacuate her from Italica before any fighting begins. We'll also try to keep destruction to a minimum, but should the defending garrison attack our forces, we can't guarantee harm won't come to the city." With this, Count Formal looked towards the warrior bunnies present in the room.

"Delilah, Mamina, can I trust you to help them keep my daughter safe?"

"Of course, My Lord," Delilah replied. "After everything you've done for us, the least we can do is help Countess Myui."

"Very well, since you've all agreed to help us, we'll report back, and inform our superiors. Until then, you'll be escorted back to your quarters until further notice," The American agent said. "One more thing before we leave, you said that was your sister, right? On the screen earlier?" she said toMamina.

"Yes, she is." Mamina nodded her head as she replied.

"Good, we'll make sure she's transferred here immediately." With that, the agents left the room and the guards escorted the various demihumans back to their cells. It would only be a matter of time until the go-ahead was given and they would be brought across the Gate once more. This time, however, it would be in the service of the United Nations Defense Force.
--------------------------------------------------------
Falmart Airspace
10 Klicks from Alpha Point
1230 Hours


"There can't be many of these bastards left out here!" Dunn commented as the Warbird he and his squad were in tore through the skies away from the hill. The task at hand for his team and the others currently deployed was to Search and Destroy any remaining Saderan forces in proximity to the base and preliminary reconnaissance of the nearby area for later recon teams. "About how far do you think they could've gone?"

"There's a lot of factors to take into account," Mitchell replied. "First being it's been six hours since the fighting ended. With the adrenaline pumping through their bodies, even if they only ran for an hour, that's still anywhere from five to six miles bare minimum. Combine that with the fact that these people live in a pre-industrial society, and have to walk most places they go, they'd be pretty used to being on their feet constantly. So while I doubt they'd be running nonstop since the morning, they could very well have run quite a distance from the hill."

"That means at least a few dozen square miles need to be checked," Foley said, "And they want us scouting around for nearby settlements"

"That's why the other squads are all searching sectors towards the north. Command wants to make sure there're no surprises waiting for the recon teams that will be dispatched at a later date. And with the E-LORAN transmitters still being set up back at base, what drones we do have are extremely limited in range, so we have to make do," Mitchell explained.

"They also want the combat engineers putting up signs roughly ten or so miles from Alpha Point in all directions, especially on any roads that might lead towards it," Foley told them. "The Swedes, Norwegians, and Canadians are having their men put warning signs to try to deter peasants and enemy forces from approaching the hill. Writing it in the local language of course, but I don't know how much good it'll do."

"It might keep a random trader or farmer from being blown to shit by landmines or mortars," Griggs said. "But if another army comes marching our way, it'll take more than some words on a poster board to stop them."

"It won't be long until we get some more action, don't ya'll worry," Mitchell reassured them. He was right, they wouldn't wait long until something required their attention. Soon the pilot's voice came through the cabin, alerting them to something ahead.

"We've got contact 300 meters to our left!" the pilot shouted back at the SEAL's, who readied their weapons in anticipation of a fight. "I count thirty plus contacts on the ground. They've got some travelers and their cart encircled and trapped." The pilot informed them as he swung the aircraft to its left. The door swung open, giving Mitchell and his team a full view of what was going on below them. The fresh morning air smacked them all in the face as Foley brought out his binoculars and began surveying the scene below with the built-in IFF scanner.

"I count a total of thirty-two hostiles and four local civilians," Foley informed them. "Looks like these bastards have turned to banditry! Take a look at this," he said disgusted as he handed the binocs to Mitchell. As Mitchell looked through, he saw that the legionaries had completely surrounded a small family and their cart. Some legionaries dragged the children from the back and threw them on the ground, while others beat the man, and pinned the woman to the ground. He couldn't hear anything, but he didn't need to hear to figure out what was going to happen to them.

"Pilot, get us down there now!" he ordered.

"Yes, sir!" the pilot replied as the Warbird began its descent to the ground. But by that point, the Saderans on the ground knew they were coming. The roar of the engine might as well have been a banshee's cry to the Saderans, for there were those among them who had survived that fateful day in the otherworld. Those who remembered the horrors inflicted upon their ranks by the iron Pegasi and chariots. Some tried to run. Others tried to fight. But it was all in vain, for their enemy was swift and brutal in their work.

"Irons, Diaz, get to the civilians, the rest of you, don't let a single one of these bastards escape!" Mitchell barked as he and his team raced into action. Shots rang out as each SEAL focused on a legionary. Irons and Diaz, with their speed already augmented by their exoskeletons, took only a few seconds to close the distance to the would-be victims of the legionaries turned bandits. One was still in the process of pulling up his trousers when a 5.56 round from Diaz's rifle tore through his plate armor, and through his heart, killing him instantly. The next tried to swing his gladius at Irons, who responded by ducking and sliding behind the man. He sprang to his feet directly behind the man, and slammed the stock of the rifle directly into the back of the man's neck, killing him instantly.

One of the men beating the father attempted to pull his gladius, but was met with a bullet to the skull for his trouble. "Diaz, get to the woman. I'll get the father and children!" Irons ordered as he knelt down to the father, helping him off the ground. "Don't worry, we're here to help!" He said reassuringly.

"Please listen," Diaz practically begged to woman. "We're not going to hurt you." The mother however, wasn't convinced. Even at the sight of another woman, she shrieked and clawed at Diaz, who desperately tried to help her. Both Irons and the husband had to help calm her down as the fighting died down around them. By the time they succeeded, the fighting was done. The V-99 had landed just 50 meters to the south and the rest of the team was scanning the surrounding area for any remaining legionaries.

"You're from the otherworld, aren't you?" The husband asked the SEAL's. "If so, why did you help us?" He asked.

"Why shouldn't we have helped? We couldn't sit by and watch what they were going to do to you and your family," Irons replied.

"We had heard stories months ago of the Empire sending a diplomatic mission through the Gate on Alnus Hill. When the diplomats were killed, the Emperor sent several legions and auxiliaries in response to the attack." He explained. "However we were told the attack had failed and that the remaining legions would fortify the Hill against future attacks. But seeing as you are here and those legionaries aren't on the Hill, I can rightly conclude they failed." As he finished explaining, Irons and Diaz just looked at each other in disbelief, before turning back towards the man.

"I'm not sure what you've been told, but there was no diplomatic mission sent to our world," Irons started. "What they sent was an invading army, which slaughtered and enslaved thousands of innocent people. You're right that we came from beyond the Hill, but we aren't here as conquerors. We came to exact justice on the force that declared war on our world," Irons finished.

"And just because we aren't from your world, doesn't mean we won't try to help those in need," Diaz added. "Our quarrel is with the Saderan Empire, not the average person living in it." The man just sighed as he heard what they told him.

"I should have assumed what we heard was false. After all, they sent no such mission when they conquered the vassal kingdoms, nor with the demihuman kingdoms, so it would be foolish to think otherwise. Regardless of your allegiance, you have our thanks, but I'm afraid we can't compensate you for your generosity."

"There's no need," Irons put his hand up towards the man. "All that we ask is that you spread your story to those who will listen. We want everyone to know we aren't faceless monsters or violent barbarians. We don't seek to enslave citizens of these lands, nor will we tolerate the practice. For those you do tell, and those who listen, tell them we're the United Nations Defense Force, and we fight for peace!"
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Imperial Calendar 687
Sadera, Falmart


Sadera, the crown jewel of the Empire. For centuries it stood as a symbol of power and influence across the continent of Falmart. It's majestic architecture was renowned across the continent. The ornate, golden domes of the Imperial Palace and senate, unrivaled in their beauty, and the city itself was host to riches beyond measure. The city boasted a population of over one million people, the largest in the known world. Sitting in the center of Falmart, with large mountain ranges to the west, a sea to the south, and even more mountain ranges to the north, the Imperial Capital was well insulated from any potential threat. Only the east was absent of real geographic defenses, mostly consisting of grasslands.

But not once in the history of the Empire had any enemy dared to come close to the city. Even during the Arctic War, and the even more recent vassal rebellion, they hadn't dared attack Sadera directly. Several legions directly guarded the city, including elite Praetorian Guard, and even the magically imbued Immortals. If that wasn't enough, Sadera itself was home to over half of the Imperial Wyvern Corps, as well as the father flame dragon, half of its offspring, and the mages who tamed and controlled them. All of this made the city impervious to any attack.

Inside the Imperial Senate building, a discussion was underway regarding recent events that had just transpired in the otherworld. The entirety of the senate, as well as the Imperial Family, were present within it's halls as the a great debate raged by all those inside over what to do next.

"What we face is an unprecedented disaster, your majesty! From our failed attempt at conquest in the otherworld, combined with our losses on Alnus Hill, The Empire has lost nearly half of its military strength! What would you have us do? How do you plan on leading the Empire during these trying times?" Spoke Senator Marquis Casel. He was now relaying the news of the defeat to most of the Senate, who had only vaguely been informed of the campaign. He, like the others that truly understood the situation, wanted to know what course of action would be taken from this moment forward.

"Marquis Casel, think about how the people must feel. It is true that our losses have been heavy, and we no longer enjoy the military advantage we once had before. They worry that the vassals might once more rise up against the Empire and attempt to attack the capital itself. How pathetic!" Molt chuckled, much to the surprise of Casel and the other Senators. "Every time our Empire is in danger, the Emperor, the Senate, and it's people become on to confront the danger, and bring about even more progress." He finished.

"But how are we to face the enemy after suffering such losses?" Marquis Palesti interrupted.

"No war is won without some loss. Do you not remember the Arctic War? Where 60,000 men were lost at the battle of Akuteku? Despite such losses, the Empire rebuilt its strength and continued the fight. In the end the Northern tribes were subdued and vassalized, and our Empire emerged victorious!" Molt answered. "To think that another nation dares surround the Imperial capital...I trust none of you will waste time in court." The senators in the room chuckled at the last remark.

"But what shall we do?" Another voice cried out from the large group of senators. This time is was Marquis Dussie. "The remaining forces on the hill were defeated in less than a day. It has been a week since that day, and now the Gate, as well the holy hill of Alnus, has been captured by the enemy. Legate Marcus tried to reach the enemy on the hill, but his forces were smashed. And the fairies sent to scout the hill have reported the enemy is building a massive base on this side."

"Then we shall fight!" General Podawon shouted as he slammed his fist on his breastplate. "If our forces are insufficient, we can just gather more men from our tributary states!"

"What good will brute force do!" Another senator shouted in reply. "Whoever this new enemy is, has shown themselves far more capable than any foe we've ever faced!"

"This enemy has killed five of our flame dragons, including the mother! One-fifth of the Immortals' total strength has been obliterated! At the very least, we should consider negotiations!

"So do you suggest we meekly submit? Have you no courage!" As the argument intensified between the senators and generals in the senate building, Molt simply went into a deep train of thought. He was well aware of how quickly the Imperial army had failed in the otherworld, but his nightmare from that night was something that wouldn't leave his mind. Before he could raise his hand to quell the argument, a familiar voice cut through the cacophony of noise

"If I may offer some assistance in this matter." The voice was from Crown Prince Diabo El Caesar. Normally the quietest of the royal family, it was odd for him to even be present, let alone actively participating. "One of the Wyvern scouts had picked up a survivor of the battle two days ago. I believe that this man could provide us some insight on just what happened and what we face." He turned around and motioned for an unseen individual to come forward. As the man came into view, it was clear that he was a broken man. He stared blankly at what was in front of him, was bruised, and had a bloody patch over his left eye. It was clear to those present that whoever this man was, he had been through hell.
"Tell them everything you told me. Leave out no detail." Diabo told the legionary.

"My name is Decius Co Vergilius and I served under Legatus Marcus Asinius during the expedition through the Gate, as well as the defense of Alnus Hill, both of which you must know the result of now. It all started in the early morning hours before the sun had risen, the enemy had appeared through the Gate and directly into the minor fortifications dug by our forces. Their steel elephants initially got stuck in them and were incapable of moving, but they didn't take long to escape them. At the same time, many of our legionaries emerged from holes dug in the ground in order to catch the enemy off guard. Even a small group of Immortals took part in the attack, managing to rip a small snout from one of the elephants, but in the end they were quickly obliterated by the enemy, who took up defensive positions on the hill. What came next..." Decius paused and shuddered at the thought of reliving those terrible moments.

"Take your time soldier, just don't leave out any of their capabilities," Diabo said calmly.

The man sighed once more and continued his story. "We tried charging up the hill to clash steel with the enemy, but their magic was far beyond anything any of us had seen before. When we got within 800 paces of their position, they rained their deadly magic upon. Thanks to the mage present at the battle, our armored ogres were enchanted with speed and a magical barrier to protect them from damage. They made it far closer than we did, and managed to survive repeated hits from the snouts of the smaller elephants. But then a giant arrow took to the sky and landed directly on the lead ogre, killing it immediately. They repeated this four more times, killing each one with a single hit. By then, over half of our numbers were depleted from enemy forces on the hill.

The Immortals had made their charge and were accompanying us up the hill, hoping to finally slay those who had taken so many of our fellow legionaries. The siren we had in our ranks proved quite useful, as her wind magic simply stopped much of the enemy's magic from hitting the remainder of our forces. But the enemy soon realized this, and focused their attention on her. I was leading the flank directly behind her when a massive explosion overtook us. When I awoke, our forces were in complete disarray. Our dragons fared little better. The enemy was smart enough to send three large groups of elephants against the flame dragons we had. While some of the enemy elephants were slain in the process, both of the young flame dragons went down.

The Immortals had managed to reach the hill and took many enemy soldiers with them. It was then that the mother dragon had arrived in. In her fury, she landed directly on top of one of the enemy elephants, completely crushing it in the process. The remainder of them, which had slowed down their magic use from sheer exhaustion of fighting her offspring, began a disorganized retreat away from her. We thought we would win, but then those flashes appeared. From atop the hill, a group of much longer and thinner metal carriages appeared. On their backs were long snouts that spat blue and green magic. Each time it spat fire, a loud roar erupted from the hill, and each hit tore through the mother dragon. Within minutes, her shrieks of pain ceased as she collapsed to the ground, dead.

From that point onward we realized it was lost. What remained of our forces began a retreat from the hill, as our numbers didn't amount to a full legion of men. No Immortals were left, our dragons were slain, and all our magic users were either dead or missing. The enemy overran the encampment shortly after, demanding the surrender of all those still alive. Last I saw of Legatus Marcus was in command tent, which was entered by a group of strange figures in all black armor. After that, I don't know what had happened. I kept running until I passed out. After wandering through towns on my way back to Italica, a wyvern scout found me. And they brought me here." As he finished, the senate chamber was completely silent. Many just looked at each other in disbelief, others with looks of rage or pity on their faces. Even the royal family said nothing, as Pina couldn't believe the story she had heard, Zorzal shook his head, and Molt was deep in thought. It was general Podawon that broke the silence.

"You are a damn coward!" He shouted at the legionary. "You should've stayed and fought to your dying breath like a man!"

"And what would that have accomplished?" Marquis Dussie snapped back. "Leave us without details of the enemy's capabilities and strength? Leave us with more dead heroes instead of living soldiers? Who are you to judge someone that survived such hell?"

"I've never abandoned a battlefield in such a way! I fought until complete victory was achieved!" He retorted back. It wasn't long before the senate was once again in an argument with one another. The legionary was escorted out of the chambers on the orders of Diabo, who stood silently at the arguing intensified. It was only by the hand of Emperor Molt, that the argument ceased.

"Enough! I do not hold any of you accountable for our recent failings in the otherworld and Alnus." He spoke. "I do not wish to stand idly by. Therefore we must fight. Send delegates to our tributary and neighboring states. Ask for help in defending the continent from the men from the otherworld." He stood and raised his hand before continuing. "We shall lead the Allied Army to victory over these barbarians who occupy the holy hill of Alnus." With that, the senate broke into cheers of praise for the Emperor. All but Marquis Casel who couldn't help but feel this was wrong. That this would be for nothing.

"Your majesty, it'll be a bloodbath." He pleaded. Molt just replied with a sadistic smirk at Casel.

"That's entirely the point." Molt's thinking was simple. Getting rid of the vassal states as a threat would mean one less front in this new war with the otherworlders. He just hoped that the same destruction brought upon the Imperial army, would be brought down on the vassals. He couldn't deny this enemy was far more powerful than any he had ever faced. With the vassals gone, he could focus on the training of new legions, bringing forth the Rondel Defense Corps, and above all else, the newly laid eggs of the mother dragon. He just hoped there would be enough time to bring them onto the battlefield and against this new enemy.
 
Chapter 18: One If By Land, Two If By Sea
'The charade worked', thought Norra as she watched the otherworld soldiers and their strange iron pegasi fly away, back to their base atop Alnus Hill. She had thought her plan wouldn't have worked, and that the encounter with these strange soldiers would've ended in even more bloodshed. But no matter the outcome, the Imperial soldiers were going to die regardless. However, she was sure that Kucy and Melion would've made short work of those soldiers at such close range. In the end, she had accomplished her mission given to her by the Empire. She, as well as many other shapeshifters were sent to gather information about the otherworld armies without raising suspicion. She had learned they were easy to fool and were looking to sway the local population against the Empire.

"That dialect is certainly an odd one," her 'husband', commented as he looked down at the corpses of the legionaries. "If I'm not mistaken, what they were speaking was old Imperial Dialect. Only the highest nobles and military officers can speak it."

"It is certainly odd for why they would speak in such outdated tongue, but it would explain the awkwardness of their speech. What little Imperial Tongue they did speak seemed rather strange though. I believe they used their strange magic to talk, but I'm not certain."

"The Imperials will certainly be interested in hearing that. It means they either don't know our language, or they've yet to completely learn it. Do you have any ideas as to how we can exploit it?" he asked.

"Perhaps later, but their behavior is far more interesting and easier to exploit." she replied. "If all of their soldiers are that friendly towards the average peasant, it won't be difficult to report on their movements. Nor would it be difficult to kill one that strays far from the pack. That would almost certainly guarantee a way to Alnus."

" But also the most dangerous," He cautioned. "You can wear the skin of one, but without a mage trained in the arts of memory stealing, it would be impossible to walk among them properly."

"Even still, it is still a glaring weakness, one that the Imperials will seek to exploit." she said. "But only time will tell. For now, we must retire from the region, and report to Italica with our findings."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"The nation which forgets its defenders will itself be forgotten."

-Calvin Coolidge

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Fort Hadrian

Alnus Hill, Special Region


"So you weren't able to get any information from the locals either?" Mitchell asked Gideon as he jumped out of the Warbird with his team. "Because neither Lee or Harkov managed to get anything useful from those they encountered."

"And I'll take it by the tone your using, you somehow did?" Gideon asked in response.

"Yeah, and that's what's bugging me. Everyone else was reporting that those they found could barely understand anything they said."

"We are using regular Latin in our translators, aren't we?" Lee asked.

"That's exactly the problem here," came the voice of the Italian Captain, who was walking in their direction. "Languages evolve over time and can become indistinguishable from their common ancestor. Assuming these assholes are the descendants of a Roman legion gone missing, that's over 1,000 years of evolving and mixing with local tongues. Standard Latin is pretty useless.

"But we did manage to interrogate many of them early on with our translators before, why won't they work now?" Harkov asked curiously.

"Most of those we did question were high ranking officer and legates. They likely had access to greater education and the like due to their standings. Damn near every regular legionary couldn't understand anything. Hell, only some of the elves we captured knew what we were saying. Those that did understand had to translate to the rest who couldn't. And until we fully translate their language, trying to talk to the average peasant won't work."

"Which begs the question as to how the hell you and your team managed to speak fluently to anyone." Lee inquired.

"Are you sure these weren't some nobles that disguised themselves so they could escape?"

"Not very likely," Mitchell answered. "Aside from the fact that these people looked and smelled like someone of this era would, they were in a wagon coming this way towards the hill. A group of legionaries attacked them just as we found them and were ready to do some not so pleasant things to them."

"And how did that go?" De Luca smirked, already knowing the answer.

"We fucking massacred them. They wouldn't surrender, so we defended ourselves when they attacked. And quite frankly, I don't intend on taking a bunch of rapists and murderers as prisoners. A bullet is cheaper than a jail cell." he said firmly.

"While I don't disagree entirely, we can't act like barbarians while we're here. We did encounter a small group of survivors just to the south, which we rounded up nicely." the Italian gestured behind him as MP's marched seven exhausted looking legionaries to a nearby truck, which would haul them to the holding area. "Thankfully we've were told the Saderan word for surrender, while I had my medic point at them, while raising his arms. They didn't give us much trouble. They were just scared shitless after the other day." he finished explaining.

"So where's this leaving us? If we can't properly communicate with anyone here, what can we do?" Mitchell asked.

"Supposedly the intelligence agents back home managed to, with the help of those demihumans, make a translation book, however its still pretty bare bones in regards to phrases and such." Gideon told them. "Command wants us back near the top of the hill, from there they'll pass out the translator books, and assign us into recon teams. Higher ups want to know what's around here, and if possible, make contact with local villagers. Still alot we don't know about this place, so getting more information will really help out."

"What time they want us rolling out on Recon duty?" Lee asked.

"Not for another week or two. Give us some time to not only study the language, but also rotate in some more troops. We need more than we currently have, but that's gonna fix itself within the following weeks. Command also won't let us go without proper protection, which means proper vehicle and air support. Engineer brigades are gonna be working their asses off to get an airfield built, while transports keep bringing drones and helicopters through Alpha Point. ELORAN towers, 3D printers for supplies, you name it, their bringing it through. After the welcoming party our forces received from the Saderans, no one is willing to half ass this operation."

"Makes sense when you consider how pear shaped the battle went. Sure, we won, but that larger dragon was far larger than what we encountered before. We're definitely gonna need air support before making any major moves outward." Mitchell said.

"That's why 10 klicks is the farthest anyone is getting sent out right now, with how limited our forces are. Otherwise another surprise pops out and nails more of our guys." Gideon told them. "All recon teams are being called back, and fresh troops are being brought in to secure the perimeter around this hill. Head back to the staging areas and get some rest, the real fun will start later in the week."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Kingdom of Elbe

One Week after Imperial Defeat on Alnus Hill

Imperial Calender 687

King Duran's Private Chamber


The Lion of Elbe had been enjoying this particular day. After a week of bonding with his son, out hunting in the forests of Elbe, he came home to his beloved country, and loving wife. After washing up from a very exhausting night with his queen, it was time to attend to the matters that directly concerned him and his rule of Elbe. He expected to do nothing more than deal with tax collection, trading agreements, and of course paying tribute to the Saderans. A tribute that has ever so greatly gone up since the war several years ago. He, like the other vassal kingdoms sick of Saderan rule, thought they'd could break away from the rule of the Empire, and finally knock them off their seat of power. However, what none of them had expected the the skill of Rondel Mage Corps that was under Saderan control. While the Immortals were a known threat, the introduction of the Flame Dragons had decimated any who opposed them.

Despite ravaging the countryside, as well as subjugating the various demihuman tribes that populated Falmart, they didn't destroy them. Molt hover, did make an example out of quite a few nobles and even some kings. The Saderan Empire had established an iron fist over the continent, and it seemed that none could oppose them. Even the Imperial Navy was making great strides to explore and subjugate any lands that lay beyond the Empire's already bloated borders. But recent news from travelers and merchants had brought some most disturbing news to his kingdom's doorstep. Rumor spread about the about the Gate opening on the Holy Hill of Alnus. At first he regarded it as nothing more than lies from the Saderans, who boasted that they would send an expeditionary corps to conquer what lay beyond. That was until he received a letter from his good friend Count Formal, of Italica. He said he was being forced to bring half his army along with the Imperials in their new war of conquest.

It had been months and he hadn't heard anything regarding the Count, or if he was even still alive. And from what else Duran was hearing, whomever the Empire had invaded, had tossed them back. Hard. Rumor began to spread saying that half the Imperial Army, thousands of Immortals, and even Flame Dragons were among the dead. merchants and religious pilgrims had claimed to see the corpses of the mighty beasts, as well as an unknown force atop the hill, constructing a fortress. He would be lying to himself if he said such stories didn't terrify him. Because they so very much did. After seeing what those monsters had done to his army seven years ago, as well as the dark elves, and warrior rabbits, he feared a force that could kill one, let alone three.

As he sat alone on his thrown, pondering what to do next, an Imperial messenger had entered his chambers, flanked by four of his royal guard, and his son. The man carried a scroll in his left hand, got within fifteen paces of the king, before stopping, and kneeling before him. "Your majesty, King Duran of Elbe, I bring news, and a request from Emperor Molt Sol Augustus." the mere mention of the man who had brought so much pain to his country, had caused those in the room to glare daggers at the man. After all that he had done, he had the gall to request anything of Elbe?

"What news do you bring with you, and more importantly, what is this request?" Duran questioned.

"The Imperial Army is currently engaged with a new enemy at the Holy Hill of Alnus, and has become a stalemate. Those from the otherworld slaughtered those we sent through the Gate without provocation. The hill has since been a bloody battleground between our forces and theirs. If the deadlock is to be broken, and the savages of the otherworld to be defeated, we need reinforcements." the force of the request had nearly knocked the wind out of Duran, and nearly made him lose his composure. The rumors he heard were true. The Empire had indeed started another war with a foreign power, only this time to be defeated. Who or whatever the Empire had angered, had managed to not only beat them back, but successfully grab Imperial territory, and defeat the forces defending it.

"So the mighty Imperial Army needs the assistance of my lowly kingdom?" Duran said in a mocking tone. "And what of your mighty Flame Dragons? The beasts capable of ravaging whole armies and destroy whole countries?" the messenger could only glare angrily at the man, as anything more would likely get him killed. Duran knew he had insulted the man, and the Empire, but could do nothing.

"This new enemy possesses beasts on par with our own dragons. They fought each other to a stalemate, forcing both our armies to clash steel with one another." the man retorted. "It is not just your kingdom, but those of Alguna, Toumaren, League Principality, Mudwan, and the other vassal states being requested. The combined might we share will toss the otherworld invaders back, and together our nations will share in the riches to be had."

"And if we refuse to take part in such a campaign? From what I've heard, the Imperial Army was defeated at Alnus Hill, and the otherworlders have complete control over the it. What do we have to gain from throwing ourselves into the slaughter?" the messengers' face grew angrier, and a scowl formed across it. With a low tone filled with spite, he spoke once more.

"You know, you were lucky not to have had your capital burned to the ground like Toumaren did. Their army flailed helplessly as the Flame Dragons tore the city asunder. The same could always happen to Elbe, if you don't cooperate." he smiled wickedly as he said that last bit. "After all, we all but demanded Toumaren to send the entirety of their army to fight the otherworlders as punishment for the rebellion all those years ago." As Duran looked behind the man, he could see his son reaching for the blade on his right hip, murderous intent in his eyes.

"Very well," King Duran said, causing his son to pause and stare at him in disbelief. "While I have no intention of sending the entirety of my army out against an unknown force, I will bring sufficient forces to combat this threat. Run along to the Emperor and let him know my army will join his in battle." with that, the messenger gave a weak bow, and was escorted out of Duran's chambers by the royal guards. When the doors had closed, his son spoke.

"Father, you can't be serious!" he exclaimed. "Are you going to let them bully you into submission? To force you to take part in another of the Empire's conquests?" King Duran could only sigh in response.

"Son, one day, when you'll be king of Elbe, you'll learn that sometimes you have to give way to those with more power than you. You were but a boy when Toumaren was nearly destroyed by the Empire. The fragile nation has barely recovered, and is now being forced to send its whole army in a bid to appease Molt. Our beloved city was lucky to not have encountered the same fate as theirs. I will lead a portion of our army, alongside the other kingdoms, and figure out what truly is going on."

"And what if you don't come back? I've heard these rumors from merchants as well? What if death only awaits you father? A force capable of killing a Flame Dragon would almost certainly kill you all!" he all but begged his father not to go. He didn't want his father to die in some pointless war started by the Saderans.

"If I refuse and do nothing, than the Empire will make Elbe an example to the rest of the kingdoms, just like they did with Toumaren. I will take a force of 25,000 men with me to Alnus, the rest shall stay here and guard the kingdom. If I do not return, you will assume my duties, and lead our nation forward. Can I count on you to do that, my son?" his son stared at him unblinking for what felt like an eternity. They both knew there was a large possibility that Duran wouldn't come back, but he had duties to fulfill. His son merely nodded his head in agreement.

"Of course father."

"Good, now go along and focus on your studies. I have much planning to do if I'm to join the other kingdoms in our march on Alnus Hill." he said as he put his hand on his son's shoulder. "Do not worry my son, I will come back. If the Imperial Army is not present, I doubt the other kings will choose to stay and waste our time."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
USS Doris Miller
Naval Station Norfolk, Virginia, United States of America
April 14th, 2081

0900 Hours


Count Colt Formal was awestruck by the sight before him. As of now, him, and the 167 surviving members of the Italican soldiers that came with him, were aboard a ship more massive than anything they could ever have imagined. He looked around the naval base the ship was currently moored in, and only further realized how badly the Empire was outmatched. Among the dozens of smaller vessels moored in place, which were still far larger than anything the Empire could ever build, were two more ships of similar build to the one he was on. These ships were floating cities, capable of supporting thousands of sailors. All around the port he could see transport vessels loading up with thousands of soldiers and marines alike. Among them were dozens of iron elephants and just as many flying chariots. He was told this was only part of the invasion force going through the aquatic Gate the Empire had opened up.

But him being here wasn't just to show off their might to him. In exchange for his services, he and his men would eventually be allowed to go back home. But first, there was a pressing matter that needed to be attended to first. The only thing he knew was that when he was picked up by those same three individuals that questioned him all those months ago, they mentioned something about the vassal kingdoms on the march. Still, he wondered just why they needed him, when they were more than capable of wiping out the vassal armies just as they did the Saderans. No matter what, he pledged that he'd help, in exchange for his city being spared their wrath.

"Your probably wondering why we want you here, am I right?" the dark skinned woman had asked him.

"To show just how badly outclassed the Empire is? To mock us with your strength? Nothing surprises me anymore, otherworlder. After what I have witnessed, I don't believe there is anything you can't do." he said in a defeated tone. She chuckled lightly at the Count's defeatism.

"Not exactly," she replied. "When we first met you mentioned that you knew the leaders of the vassal kingdoms very well, didn't you?"

"Yes, I'm well acquainted with King Duran of Elbe, as well as the king of Mudwan. Why does this matter?"

"Don't worry, we're about to show you." as they made their way into the bowels of the ship, Colt couldn't help but notice the stares he elicited from those working aboard. Male and female alike, he and the few soldiers he chose to take with him, where met with icy stares and looks of contempt. "You see, this ship should be getting ready for decommissioning. Same with about a dozen other older ships we had to pull out of reserve to prepare for this operation. The vast majority of the sailors and marines you see right now were reservists, sitting at home with their families, friends, getting ready to enjoy the holiday celebrations with family. When your people arrived, they were called into service, to prepare for another war."

"I see," was all Colt could mutter out. He realized that the feelings of all those aboard the ship, and in fact all those of this world, were justified. Even his surviving soldiers still didn't understand the hatred directed towards them. In fact, he didn't even understand it at first, not until the dark skinned woman escorting him, whom he came to know as Smith, had explained it to him. Not only was the invasion of their world a great affront to them, the act of mass rape and enslavement of thousands had sent shockwaves of hatred, vengeance, and patriotic fervor swept their population. The full undivided attention of this world's might was completely focused on the Saderan Empire, and its allies. Something that still greatly terrified him, and his remaining men. "So where does this leave myself and those I led here? Does the same fate await us who were forced to join this folly?"

"Like I said before, your situation is being revived by our leaders, just like with the demihumans. However, if you can assist us with our current problem, you and your men may find themselves home quicker than you may think." Smith told him. They continued walking for about another minute, through the confusing corridors, until finally reaching a long hallway, with a number of armed guards flanking both sides of the group. The door at the end, had two massive guards on either side of the door. Count Formal had picked the largest of his remaining men to accompany him on this journey, but these guards easily stood a whole head or more taller than them, as well far more muscular.

"Are these the VIP's?" one of the guards had asked Smith, as he eyed the Count.

"Yes they are, authorization has already been granted to allow them through." she told him. The man grunted as he and the other guard stepped aside, and opened the hatch, leading to the command center below the decks of the aircraft carrier. She nodded her head and led the Italicans into the mostly dark room.

"I had to miss my daughter's birthday because of you people." the other guard said as he pushed the last of Colt's bodyguards through the hatch, before slamming it tight, locking it, and resuming their post.

As they entered the room, the wall on the end of it was brightly illuminated by bright lights. As the Count looked closer, he could see movement all across the wall, with numerals all over it as well. It was what these people called a projector, something that despite how much they tried explaining to him, he couldn't fathom. The best way they could describe it, to make him understand, was that they used strange devices that could show events from anywhere in their world, without delay. The way it was done had escaped him, but after all he'd seen, he didn't believe it a lie. As he looked closer, the wall had appeared to have the view of wyvern rider high in the sky. A massive campsite was being watched, but of who, he didn't know. But soon, he would find out.

"How far are they from Fort Hadrian?" Smith asked to one of the men sitting on the far left of the screen.

"Roughly 100 miles ma'am," the white suited man responded. "Darkstar Drones had captured movement to the south roughly two days ago, and has been observing them ever since. At their current rate of marching, they'll reach Fort Hadrian in ten days."

"And what of their numbers and units? What are we dealing with?"

"Roughly 100,000 enemy combatants, mostly human, with some goblins, orcs, and even a small contingent of dark elves. We noted roughly 20 War elephants, 35 wyverns, and one large ogre near the center of the camp. There's also another 15,000 camp followers are present as well. The unknown forces have not moved for almost two days, but we believe we have identified their leaders." as he finished speaking, he pointed the remote in his hand and the images on the screen focused on the large, ornate tent that lay in the center of the camp. As Darkstar zoomed in further, it focused on a group of older men approaching the tent, laughing with each other while doing so. "We believe these individuals to be the leaders of this force. They meet three times everyday, at roughly the same time. From what intel was provided earlier in the campaign, we believe these are the vassal kingdoms that inhabit the southern portion of the Falmart continent."

"I know them," Count Formal said as he stared at the screen unbelieving. He had recognized two familiar faces among the men, before they entered the tent, and out of view of the drone. Those in the room turned their attention to him, wanting to know more.

"Which ones do you know?" Smith asked him.

"King Duran of Elbe and Duke Ligu of League Principality. Duran wears the red armor, while Ligu wears green. Both of them are the leaders of their respective countries. And there!" he said pointing at the flags posted around the tent. "Each one represents a different vassal nation. No doubt they've been called to slaughter by Molt himself." the last bit filled with sadness as he realized that this meant almost certain death for them at the hands of the United Nations of Earth.

"What are the names of these nations?" the man in white had asked.

"The kingdoms of Elbe, Mudwan, Alguna, League, and Toumaren are the major nations present. They were always the most influential and powerful of the vassal states. The rest are minor ones, ranging from city states like my own, to small nations like Alguna or Mudwan. However, their strength and much of their autonomy was stripped from them after the rebellion. Toumaren itself was nearly destroyed by the Empire for leading the war against Molt. In all, 21 nations of varying size and strength. I'm not sure why that matters to you, not after how easily you've shown your superiority on the battlefield." he said with a hint of anger in his voice.

"For all of our advantages on the battlefield, we're smart enough to realize that these kingdoms are not the responsible for the attack on Iceland, nor are we at war with them." Williams told him. "Our war is with the Empire, and the Empire only. That's why we brought you here, otherwise you'd be rotting in a cell for the rest of your life. You know them very well, and they are likely to trust you. We don't wish to slaughter another hundred thousand men if we don't have to."

"You want me to negotiate on your behalf?"

"That's precisely what we want you do do. Show them that your still alive, convince them any way you can that their fight isn't with us, but the madman who sent them to die in a useless battle that will only succeed in robbing thousands of families of their husbands and sons. We already know we can stop them long before they reach Alnus Hill, but they don't. They are blissfully unaware of the fact their being watched by something that could easily decapitate their leadership. We'd rather make alliances, than have to constantly looking back, wondering if the locals want to kill us. Making alliances will be most beneficial to our long term goals, rather than destroying every government already in place, and destabilizing the continent."

"I see," Count Formal was left baffled. He half expected to see his old friends get destroyed when he realized what was happening. No country he ever knew, especially with such a powerful military, would think of trying to negotiate when in such a position of power. "But what if they don't believe me? What if they think your forcing me to say what you want? Will you choose to slaughter them after that?"

"Is a white flag still understood as a banner of truce or surrender?" Smith asked.

"Well of course, but I don't have to see what that has to do with anything."

"When we bring you through to Alnus Hill, we'll have a small convoy prepared for you. Each vehicle will be carrying a large white flag, as so they don't attack us. A number of diplomats, alongside a few platoons of soldiers will be escorting you to their lines. The diplomats will be carrying recordings of the Battle of Reykjavik, as well as the Battle for Alnus Hill. It'll show just what we're capable of doing. Barring that, the bodies of the Flame Dragons are still very visible, as we haven't been able to move them yet. Should that fail," she deliberately left off on that, as it was obvious where the conversation was going.

"Then they become lambs to the slaughter." Count Formal said gloomily. "I'll try to convince them that you aren't their enemy, for however much that'll help. I don't have a choice in the matter, and my men want to go home. When do we leave?"

"The fleet is scheduled to leave port tonight, and link up with the Canadian and Mexican navies, before heading to Iceland. However, you and your men will be transported aboard aircraft and flown to Iceland, as the trip will be much shorter. In addition to the recordings we'll be sending you with, we have a number of historical documentaries to show you, to give you a better understanding of our history. Not only do we want you to view them, but give them to the leaders of vassal kingdoms as well. We hope that between those films, and the carnage that lay around the Hill, they'll believe you, and choose to seek peace with us instead of war."

"For the sake off all those men, I pray to the gods you are right. Otherwise it plays directly into Molt's hands."
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Two Weeks after battle of Alnus Hill
Vassal Kingdom Army Campaign Trail
100 Miles south of Alnus Hill

Imperial Calendar 687


Across the mountains that straddle the northern border of the Kingdom of Elbe, and lying just to the south of Alnus Hill, the 100,000 strong Allied Kingdom's army was on the march. Under orders, or in the case of some kingdoms, threat of annihilation, by Emperor Molt Sol Augustus, the remaining two thirds of the vassal armies were on the march to face off against an as of yet to them, unknown enemy force. An enemy that according to stories from travelers, had dominated the Empire on the battlefield. For the kings and dukes leading the Allied Army to Alnus Hill, that had caused significant worry amongst their ranks. They were told an Imperial force was already on the Hill, awaiting reinforcements. After the rebellion of seven years ago, they never thought they'd live to see themselves called up to service of the Empire, much less assist them. The memory of Toumaren was still fresh in everyone's mind as a reminder of what happened when they tried escaping the grip of Molt. While that was behind them, the warning was still there. Do as we say, and march to battle, or your capitals will be the next to burn.

"What have the scouts reported regarding the enemy force on Alnus Hill?" King Duran asked as he took his place at the table. King Varialus of the Haweth kingdom was the first two speak.

"My horseback scouts just came back earlier this morning. While their report is a few days old, they reported a massive fortress being built by the otherworld armies, with signs built all around the Hill close to three leagues from the fortress."

"You said armies? You mean there's more than one atop the Hill?" Duke Ligu asked.

"It would seem so," King Reynald of Alguna said. "I gave orders to my wyvern scout to fly carefully on his way to the Hill. He gave a report very similar to your own scouts, a large fortress atop Alnus, as well a detailed report on enemy forces present. From what I was told by my scout, dozens of flags could be seen around the Hill, with a light blue flag at the center of them all. We don't know what it means, but my scout reported there's anywhere from 40-50,000 enemy troops atop the Alnus, with more continuously pouring through. The area for at least two leagues surrounding the Gate is becoming a fortress, and that's not even the worst part." Reynald's demeanor turned sour as he thought about the last thing his scout had told him.

"What could possibly be worse than that?" King Harold of Mudwan asked.

"Around the Hill, three Flame Dragons lay slain, including the mother dragon." as he said this, the blood of every king and duke went cold. Some of them thought he or his scouts were mistaken in what they had seen. The idea of a Flame Dragon, much less three of them, being killed on the battlefield, was unthinkable!"

"Are you sure your scout is correct? Did they mistake something else for the Flame Dragons?" the king of Toumaren asked fearfully. He was a king, but he was by far the youngest there. With his father slain by the Empire, the 20 year old prince soon rose to rule over his nation, or what was left of it.

"I'm afraid he's adamant about what he saw. The combined armies of the otherworld had obliterated whatever Imperial force was defending the Hill."

"My scouts reported the same thing." King Varialus said.

"So it seems the rumors are true after all." King Duran muttered. "That the Imperial Army bit off more than they could chew, and was chased back by a force beyond their own in strength. What about enemy dragons? Did your scouts report any present?"

"No, all they saw was a multitude of horseless carriages moving around, as well some flying pegasi taking to the sky, patrolling around the edge of their fortress. No enemy wyverns or dragons to be seen. From what the report said, only human soldiers could be seen. Even some enemy scouts had spotted them, but only waved at them." the kings in the room pondered the situation, especially Duran, whom was deciding how to approach this new enemy. The Imperial messenger had said that this new enemy possessed dragons of their own, but its possible he could have been lying to save face.

"How can we fight an enemy that strong?" one king said.

"Falling back might be our best option at this point." another said.

"Retreat is not an option gentlemen." Duran said flatly. "If we retreat, it only gives Molt an excuse to attack our cities with his dragons and mages. If we refuse to fight, Molt takes it out on our countries and our people. If we march to Alnus Hill, it may mean that only we'll be the ones to suffer. I know it is not a choice we like, but for the realm, and our families, we must try. Better to die with honor on the battlefield, than cower from any opponent." Those in the tent knew he was right. Retreating would mean their kingdoms would suffer more at the hands of Molt's madness.

"Then it's settled then," Reynald said. "We march to Alnus Hill, and take the fight to this new and unknown enemy. May we catch them by surprise." By evening that day, the Allied Army set out on the march once more. It would take another 10 days before they would be in a position to fight the otherworlders, taking the camp followers, war beasts, and wagon train into consideration. In all, they had hope that their numbers and element of surprise would win them a victory, or at least not give the Emperor an excuse to destroy their kingdoms.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"What kind of fighters are the Viet Cong that you met here?

"I would give anything to have 200 of them under my command. They're the finest soldiers I've ever seen."

"The Viet Cong?"

"That's right. They're dedicated, and they're good soldiers. They're the best I've ever seen."

An exchange between reporter John Laurence, and Major Charles A. Beckwith, c. 1965.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
USS John Paul Jones
Faxa Bay, Iceland
April 15th, 2081
0900 Hours


Phase One of the United Nations counterattack into the Special Region was successful. Ground forces had successfully established a foothold on the other side of Alpha Point, clearing away what resistance the Saderans had offered. But there remained an even bigger hurdle to pass. Bravo Point, located in Faxa Bay, was the Saderans secondary means of invading Earth. Since Bravo Point was secured back in December, Iceland was host to the single largest naval gathering since the War. In the aftermath of the Battle of Reykjavik, anti-submarine nets had been set up around the entirety of the portal, alongside naval mines, and other measures to ensure that invasive species from the other side didn't enter the world's oceans. Some ships even blasted sonar to further deter what may lay on the other side.

But for the crew of the USS John Paul Jones, they had a completely different task. On board of one of the 3 remaining Arleigh Burke destroyers in the United States Navy, the crew would be undertaking the first aquatic incursion into the Special Region. This task would involve sending a submersible drone through Bravo Point and into hostile territory. With naval preparations nearly complete, command wanted to know just what was waiting on the other side. Everyone remembered what happened the Coast Guard cutter that faced off against the dragon. No one wanted to see a transport, or god forbid an aircraft carrier, get ambushed from below the waves and split in half. A complete identification of Saderan assets was required before even a single soul was to enter Bravo Point. and any weapon, conventional, or nuclear, was on the table.

"Slow and steady, Petty Officer Leon," Lieutenant Alex Nguyen said as he watched the feed of the Beluga UUV as it pierced the inky blackness produced as it entered Bravo Point. "That drone is carrying a nuclear payload inside, so let's not take any unnecessary risks."

"But aren't we going to detonate the mines if we encounter any of those kaiju?" Leon asked, he gaze fixated on the controls as she guided the drone in with sonar, as the camera wasn't capable of seeing anything.

"Yes, but that's only if we see it first. And preferably point blank so the pressure pops it organs like a fucking balloon. But that's only if there's one present, otherwise you bring it back home." he explained.

"And if there's more than one? What do we do then?"

"There's a four nuclear torpedoes in that drone, right? Then you have your answer." the Lieutenant's answer was somewhat reassuring, but she was hoping what the drone had was enough. "From what out intel guys got out of the prisoners, and from what those ground pounders did in Alpha Point, there won't be many left. At most there's a single one around Bravo Point."

"That's good to hear then. Anyway, it looks like we're about to exit out the other side." she informed as she pressed ever so gently forward with the control stick to increase the speed of the drone. Before they knew it, they had entered the clear, blue waters of the Special Region. "And we're through Bravo Point, all sensors are running optimally. Ascending to periscope depth." As the periscope of the Beluga breached the surface of the small sea, what was awaiting them on the other side came into full view.

"That's one big fucking fleet!" Nyugen commented as he looked wide eyed at the drones feed. As far as the eye could see, dozens of ships sat motionless in the waters around the entrance to Bravo Point. Upon closer inspection, they looked reminiscent of ships from the late Middle Ages judging by the design and the unmistakable presence of gun ports on the sides of the ships.

"I thought the reports said that gunpowder was unknown to these people." she asked as she moved the periscope in a clockwise manner to get a full view of their surroundings.

"Supposedly it was, but then again, that was only about their ground forces. Only naval action that was seen in Reykjavik was with the Obama. Begin the surface scan, we need to know how many of these ships are around here." he ordered.

"Yes sir," Leon followed the command and booted up the sonar scanners on the drone. The sonar was much smaller compared to what most modern vessels had equipped, but it could still detect targets up to 5 miles away. Enough range to get a solid number on the Saderan naval fleet guarding the portal, as well as anything else the sea might be harboring. And with how close they were to the fleet, the former wouldn't be a problem. "Charging sonar blast in three, two, one." she counted down and the drone emitted a loud sonar ping through the headsets of herself and the Lieutenant.

As the pulse went further outwards, more and more targets registered themselves on the screen and were cataloged by the targeting computer. In less than a minute, they had a full count of all surface contacts near Bravo Point. The number, 91, appeared on the screen before them. There were two different types of ships that they could distinguish. The most numerous of which shared the appearance of traditional Roman Navy Trireme's, which were likely the bulk of their transport fleet. The next were the ones that looked most out of place in this world. Middle Age vessels with gunpowder cannons were certainly the most surprising aspect of this situation. Sure, these Saderans had magic, but this still felt odd to him and those who were seeing the drone feed.

"One very large contact on sonar, but I can't get a visual with the periscope." Leon informed the Lieutenant. Nyugen looked at the screen and was surprised at the size of the vessel. Far larger than any of those they could currently see, as well as having an array of other ships in formation around it.

"Well that's certainly something." he responded perplexed. "I want to see just what these assholes are hiding. Launch the airborne drone, let's get a headcount on just how many of each type there are. Command isn't going to want a single detail left out of this."

"Affirmative, preparing to launch aerial drone." this time it was a different Petty Officer that responded. A console lit up on their end as they prepped the UAV. Once the Beluga surfaced, Nyugen gave the signal, and the hatch near the rear of the sub opened. The DR-1 Seagul, a quad rotor drone designed specifically for aquatic deployments launched into the air. Since there were no ships within close proximity, the drone would have the advantage of surprise, allowing it to gain altitude above the fleet and not get spotted. But even if it was, the Saderans possessed no anti air capability.

"How we doing, Petty Officer Lopez?"

"Camera feed is coming in strong and clear," Petty Officer Lopez reported. "Sensors are green, activating targeting system." Using the data link that connected the Beluga, Seagul, and the Jones, the computer system aboard was able to effectively categorize each and every ship it put it's camera over. The Trireme's were listed off as Transport, which numbered a total of 65. The cannon equipped vessels, labeled as Warship, numbered a total of 25. This left the last vessel, which resided at the center of the fleet. It was roughly seventy meters in length and about twenty meters wide, which resulted in the computer program labeling it as Flagship.

"If I had to guess, that's where their admiral is located. However that layout seems rather odd for a flagship." Lopez remarked as he zoomed the camera in on the deck of the ship. A number of rather large wooden hatched littered the decks, which none of them could determine a purpose for. There was also a number of sailors present on the decks, which seemed to be carrying spears and pails of what seemed was assumed to be food.

"From the design, it might be a transport vessel." Leon added.

"Can you get the camera to zoom in further on those holes in the hatches? Or get us closer to see what's inside?" Nyugen asked.

"The zoom is maxed out unfortunately. If I get any closer, the tangos on the decks will see the drone and put it at risk of getting destroyed. I might be able to maneuver the drone to the side and peer inside." however as Lopez was guiding the drone, a large amount of activity picked up on the deck of the ship. Upon closer inspection, there was a group of sailors lifting a hatch that led beneath the deck of the ship. Once the hatch was lifted, a wyvern shot from beneath the decks and took to the skies!

"Holy shit!" Lopez exclaimed as he watched the creature dart from the ship and begin hovering above it. "I'm guessing these guys also have aircraft carriers or in this case, dragon carriers?" he asked as he looked over to Nyugen who stared at the monitor with a look that can best be described as, WTF. Nyugen just rubbed the bridge of his nose before replying.

"Well that certainly something new." he said as he looked disbelieving at the monitor. "Like seriously, how in the ever loving fuck did the concept of an aircraft carrier appear in their minds?"

"This world really is full of surprises, isn't it?" Lopez asked to no one in particular.

"I'm pretty sure we were all sick of surprises the moment these asshole stepped foot in our world. This entire situation got old real fucking quick. "Leon, what you got on the drone?"

"Nothing good sir," she said as she zoomed the camera closer on the deck of the ship, as well as the airborne wyvern. The sailors looked curiously at the Seagul, knowing not of what it was, or its purpose. The wyvern however, didn't care for what it was, it was simply driven by its primitive instincts. The rider attempted to reign it in, to no avail. It was thanks to Raikes' quick reflexes that allowed the drone to narrowly miss becoming chow for the flying reptile.

"Bring the drone back in now." Nyugen ordered as the drone's camera feed jumped around wildly as Raikes attempted to out maneuver the wyvern. The effort was useless however, as the drone was knocked from the sky when the wyvern came back around. The last images transmitted by the camera showed the body still within the jaws of the wyvern, and the camera falling into the sea, before losing connection. "Well that was anticlimactic." Nguyen said slightly disappointed.

"What were you expecting sir? That I could maneuver it around and reconnect with the UUV just before it came back again?"

"Kinda actually," he admitted. "Like those action films where the seemingly impossible gets done at the last moment. Unfortunately, the universe isn't so kind for that."

"At least we got the information we needed sir. We cataloged their numbers, as well as their previously unknown capabilities."

"Fair enough."

"Sonar contact, two miles out!" Lopez informed, causing Nyugen to turn his attention to the sonar screen, trying to figure out just what was approaching the drone. An unknown contact, roughly 60 meters long, was approaching the location of the fleet at 18 knots. The size made it unlikely to be a Dragon, as it was too small for those encountered so far, unless it was very young. "What do you think sir? It'll be about five or six minutes before it reaches the fleet, and then our camera can get eyes on it."

"Looks far too small to be one of those dragons we encountered before. It's not moving nearly as fast either." Leon pointed out.

"Yeah," Nguyen said. "I think it might be another one of the local lifeforms. We'll find out once it gets within range of our drone, assuming it gets close enough to actually get a clear picture. Either way, prep the nuclear torpedoes for loss of signal detonation. If we lose contact with the Beluga, for whatever reason, that fleet, and any creatures that dare get close, are gonna learn to fear the power of Oppenheimer Light."

"Affirmative, prepping detonation sequence." Leon said as she typed the codes into her console. One by one, four red lights on the Beluga read out turned green, indicating the nuclear warheads were live, and could detonate if given the order, or if contact with the drone was lost. Now all they had to do was wait. Wait for whatever it was that slowly making its way closer and closer. Now with only a mile between them and the unknown object, they waited with bated breath to catch a glimpse of whatever it was. However as they did, a disturbances in the water was detected coming from the object, and at a rather astonishing speed, sped past the camera, leaving only a blur visible. "What the hell was that?"

"No idea, gonna try and shift the camera and figure out where that blur went." the computer plotted the path of the very fast object, as well as its speed, and quickly concluded that whatever it was, it had made contact with one of the Saderan transport vessels above them. "The computer had calculated the speed of the object, which was roughly six meters long, was moving at a speed 1,500 kilometers per hour!" Lopez said in utter disbelief. That was well beyond the speed of any torpedo used by anyone. As the camera finished panning over to the Saderan ship, they noticed a large hole in the hull, and a rather large number of sailors and legionaries falling into the ocean. The camera zoomed in on the situation, watching the men try desperately to swim to the surface to avoid drowning. But it was soon realized that by the expression of terror growing on the faces of those looking downward, there was something else to fear. Something far, far worse.

"We have contact! Leon exclaimed as a very large horned creature swam past the Beluga, devouring the drowning sailors, and ramming the ship hard enough that it broke apart, throwing more men into the sea. Those in the CIC of the Jones could only watch in horror as a swarm of these creatures appeared from the depths, shooting more of those projectiles into the fleet, breaking the hulls open, and spewing the occupants out, and into the gaping maws of the creatures. "What the hell are these things?" she said to no one in particular. Her expression was mirrored by everyone else watching. What could they say? There was nothing in Earth's vast oceans that could compare to something like this, and while they had encountered and killed multiple Class A Kaiju, this creature was entirely water based, with a unique set of abilities. Abilities that would make dealing with the difficult.

"Yes sir, your seeing the feed right? And you got our analysis of the fleet and these creatures?" Nguyen said as he put two fingers to his earpiece and walked a few feet away from the console. He nodded his head a few times and responded in affirmation to whoever was on the other side of the earpiece. At last he sighed and walked back over to Raikes and Lopez. "Activate the detonation sequence, command wants those creatures gone yesterday. Each torpedo has a 30 kiloton yield, I'd love to see either that fleet, or those creatures survive that. And if they somehow do survive it..." he left the rest up in the air as he stared at them.

"What will happen?" Lopez asked.

"Aside from the Inouye and Basilone being part of the spearhead through Bravo Point, USACOM has authorized the deployment of two McRaven Class Destroyers to accompany the defensive forces. The Gallagher and Sledge are enroute as we speak, and will be here in two days. The Halsey and Rubin are also on standby should the operation require it. The USS Doris Miller will be arriving with them as well, as they'll represent the bulk of our sea based airpower for the operation." Those in the room looked at each other in astonishment at what their Captain just told them.

"Is that necessary sir? The McRaven's are the most advanced destroyers on the planet? Is it really worth the risk of possibly losing them on the other side worth it? Or does command truly believe we need all that firepower?"

"Given what we just saw Lopez, I think it best we bring whatever we can to ensure what's happening to those poor bastards," he said gesturing to the screen, the feed displaying the horrors being inflicted on the Saderan fleet. "Doesn't happen to our own men. Now initiate the detonation sequence." he ordered firmly. As Lopez and Leon tapped in the commands into their control consoles, watching the nuclear hazard symbol flash across the screen, they felt the ship jerk to port, maneuvering away from Bravo Point, just in case some backsplash came through. Soon the screen stopped flashing, instead replaced by a 30 second countdown before the detonation would occur. The alarm blared and all personnel above deck were ordered inside, with other vessels in the immediate vicinity doing the same. As Nyugen, Leon, and Lopez continued watching the feed, they realized the drone had finally been noticed by one of the creatures. It turned toward it and opened its wide mouth, intending to swallow the drone whole. But right before the creature could devour the drone, the timer expired, and the feed from the drone ceased.

In three days time, when UN naval forces crossed Bravo Point and into the oceans of the Special Region, they would figure just how much damage the nuclear torpedoes had done to the Saderans and creatures both. While fears lingered about the aftereffects, or if any of the creatures had survived, they had nothing to worry about. Modern nuclear devices were clean compared to their primitive counterparts, while the entirety of the Saderan fleet was destroyed, and the organs of the unknown creatures popped like balloons from the pressure caused by the explosion. But in a different plane of existence, forces more powerful, yet restrained in their ability, could only look on in horror at what one of their own had unleashed into their world.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
USS Bougainville
Faxa Bay, Iceland
April 19th, 2081
0900 Hours


The day had finally arrived. The preparations had been finished and the road was safely paved for the naval assault to begin. Nearly 20,000 Marines from a dozen nations had been mobilized for this mission. While American and British Marines had been present for ground operations in Reykjavik all those months ago, that was but a few thousand, tasked with clearing the city streets of enemy combatants, and helping to rescue civilians. They were defending during the battle, but now they would be going on the offensive. American, British, Russian, Chinese, Korean, Japanese, French, German, Italian, Indian, Spanish, Filipino, and Mexican Marines, aboard dozens of transport vessels, surrounded by just as many escorts, were ready to begin the next phase of the United Nations offensive against the Saderan Empire. The last of the aging American Arleigh Burke Destroyers had paved the way against the Saderan fleet that remained on the other side, meaning there would be no resistance once they passed through the other side.

It was below the decks of the America Class LHA, American, Filipino, and Mexican Marines did final checks and preparations for the upcoming battle. Ensuring vehicles were fully fueled and loaded, enough ammunition was available, rations were evenly distributed, and all personnel accounted for. This was a far more dangerous path than the ground invasion was. Uncharted seas, full of creatures from humanity's wildest stories, ones that could slice a ship in half, or beings who could enchant entire vessels of sailors, and lead them to death. It was because of this reason than everything from destroyers, attack submarines, and minesweepers, were going through first. Equipped with powerful sonars intended to deafen and kill any creatures stupid enough to get close to the transport fleet. The subs were the biggest hurdle to overcome, requiring to grab the smallest still in active service, and even then they had barely just fit through Bravo Point.

"ATTENTION ALL PERSONNEL, PREPARE FOR PORTAL CROSSING!" The claxon blared throughout the ship. Marines grabbed onto the closest objects or vehicles they could, ready for whatever turbulence would come their way from leaving the comfort of their seas, and into the unknown. For Corporal Antonio Barrera, this was not only his first time on a ship, but his first real mission. He was feeling the effects of seasickness as the ship rocked in the waters, as well as general uneasiness as he realized he really was going to step foot on an alien world. He thought he had hid these feelings from the others around him, but him shaking his right leg up and down, and chewing of his finger nails, made it clear he was uneasy about the mission.

"Your first time aboard a ship?" an unknown voice asked him. As Barrera looked up, he saw the source of the voice. An American Marine, tall, well tanned, and despite his rugged appearance, good looking. He took a seat next to him and continued. "Don't worry, you'll get used to the feeling of Poseidon churning the waves beneath your feet. The ship might be old, but she's got some history. From the Korean War, First Contact War, and now this bullshit. She's pretty and tough, a rare combination in our world." he said.

"Yeah," he stammered out. "I haven't been on any ship before, much less on a mission like this. Just worried about some ungodly beast tearing this ship in half. You remember that from Iceland, right?" he asked.

"That's why all the destroyers and minesweepers went first. With all the sonar their blasting beneath the waves, nothing will get anywhere near us. And even if something does, torpedoes and depth charges will turn Jaws into chunky salsa." he explained. However he didn't think the Mexican caught the Jaws reference he had made, as he noticed him raise an eyebrow at the term.

"Still, I'll be more comfortable once we can find a beach and get on dry land. At least on land we can easily defend ourselves from whatever this world has in store for us. You heard about the mermaids right? Just like the old stories from back in the day. Make men wreck their ships and lead them to their deaths." The American just laughed at the last comment. He understood what he was talking about. Mermaids would sing songs that would attract sailors to them, wanting to have sex, only to kill them once they got within reach.

"Well I guarantee you that won't work on me, because unless these mermaids come in the male variety as well, I ain't wandering off the deck into the water. Some of these heathens however," he said gesturing to the group of American and Filipino Marines shooting the shit before they had to head to their respective staging areas. "They'll probably fuck anything that moves and has a hole for them. Likewise for the girls too, if its got anything resembling a dick, they'll go for it. But as I've already said, with the amount of sonar we're blasting right now, nothing will be left alive in those waters to attack us. Only living things will be us, members of Earth's finest fighting force, ready to go knock on the door of an enemy who dared awaken us from our peaceful slumber."

"Alright Marines, drop your cocks and grab your socks, head to the designated briefing areas now!" one of the older NCO's barked into the well deck full of Marines. "We're getting ready to cross over any minute now!"

Around the ship, Marines and sailors scrambled to their designated briefing areas, or to their vehicles to prep them for the upcoming operation. Some of the Marines on this ship had fought in Reykjavik back in December, but most had never seen real combat. In the next few hours, that was all going to change. As Barrera and his fellow Marines gathered with the Americans in their section, they noticed a projector screen with a map of what looked to be the area they'd be coming out in. There was a small sea, with a roman like structure, the same used to visually describe Alpha Point, in the middle. According to the measurements he was reading, Bravo Point wasn't very far from land.

"Alright, listen up!" the full bird colonel shouted to the Marines packed in the well deck. "What you see here is a map of the local area. The body of water Bravo Point leads to is known as the Blue Sea. If our measurements are correct, we will be roughly 100 miles from the main source of the attack. Our target is a port called Proptor, the main naval base for the Saderan Empire. It was the source of the naval attack by the Empire against Iceland, and the port itself is connected to a major river network that runs across the continent. Most importantly of all, the port is a stones throw away from the Imperial capital of Sadera. If we take this port, ands we will take this port, we will have a clear route directly to our enemies front door. The moment our carriers cross the other side, our planes will cleanse the sky of any hostile forces, and start mapping the port by air."

"Looks like we'll get to reach their capital before the army does." a familiar voice said off to his right. "What do you think about it, huh? This war might very well be over before the year is out, especially if we're that close to their capital." he said gesturing to the map on screen, which was zoomed in to show the relatively short distance between the port of Proptor, and the Imperial Capital of Sadera.

"I guess so, I'm just concerned about what they'll throw at us the moment they know we're coming for them." The American Marine, who's name tape said Martin, just shrugged.

"Hey, the more they throw at us now, the less we have to worry about later. Have them throw their capital defenses at us once we get dug in, and we'll massacre them. Once that's out of the way, we roll straight up to their city, and secure it."

"You Americans make everything sound so easy, so straight forward. But what if they choose not to counterattack? What if they wait for us?"

"Then we fight them street by street, house to house, just like my father did with those purple skinned bastards in the nuked out ruins of Miami." the last part sounded both prideful and painful. He had read about that battle in history class, American military units, with Mexican remnant forces, and Canadian troops, spent a month taking back what little was left of the city. If there was one thing American soldiers were good at, it was the brutal urban combat that they'd spent decades doing in the Middle East before the First Contact War. Now they, alongside the Europeans, Russians, and Chinese, were masters at it. "No matter how you slice it, we have to fight them at some point, just better to get it out of the way now. I'll admit this ain't gonna be easy, those dragons could easily chomp a ship in half."

Berrera shivered at the thought some unknown creature coming up from the depths and tearing the transport ship apart. Every precaution was being taken, even to the point of fast attack subs making sure nothing was left alive, but it still unnerved him. It was an alien ocean after all. "Thanks for reminding me about that fact." he said sarcastically.

"Like I said, it won't be easy, considering what we already know, but these guys are spread thin as it is. Between Iceland and Alpha Point, we've killed or captured 150,000 of them. Considering that this is an ancient empire, that's no small amount. Even with those mighty dragons, or those silver armored bastards that shrug off gunfire, they can't be everywhere at once. Whether we wipe most out or do it piecemeal, they won't have much left. If they do decide to hold out and fortify their capital, we can bomb the shit out of them from the air, and roll in once ready."

"Still, we're heading directly into their most important port. They probably have more than just a few thousand legionaries guarding the place."

"Well that's what the carrier aircraft are for. No matter what, we sure as hell won't be going in blind. Hell, depending on just how hard the fly boys hit them, they might very well surrender before we land. A few thousand more prisoners and a newly captured port would be fine to me." before either of them could continue, they were startled when the ship's lights flickered off for a second, and the ship rocked a little harder than he ever felt before. When the lights came back on, they refocused their attention on the Colonel, who had his finger on an earpiece, listening to someone on the other side. When he let go, he looked back towards the Marines.

"You know what that means boys and girls!" he said with a grin. We now just crossed over to the other world. I've told you everything there is to know. In a few hours, you'll disembark from this ship, and prepare to hand these fake Roman jackasses their asses on a silver fucking platter. But for now, we gotta wait a little longer until our pilots give us an idea of what's waiting for us. Enjoy these last few moments of peace, because we're about to show those army boys at Alpha Point what the Marines are capable of, Oorah!"

"OORAH!" was the response of the American Marines aboard the vessel, although the Mexican, Japanese, and Filipino Marines also joined in, throwing their fists in the air, and becoming equally rowdy as the Americans were. They were all ready for a taste of action, and they were going to get it sooner than they ever thought.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
USS Enterprise
Blue Sea, Special Region
April 19th, 2081
0915 Hours


Aboard the George Washington Class Aircraft Carrier, was a collection of Marine Corps and Naval pilots from across the United States. Pilots from the 2nd Marine Air Wing and VFA-103 were present aboard the ship. They were not only some of the most experienced pilots available for the operation, but every pilot gathered on the flight deck of the Enterprise had fought in the Battle of Reykjavik. Among those pilots was Captain Daniel "Dragon" Allman, the pilot in the room who boasted the highest kill count of wyverns in the room, at five confirmed kills, and one shared. These pilots had been sitting in the cockpits ever since they crossed over, waiting for final checks and fittings to be done. Well, they hadn't been waiting that long. Most of the waiting was warming the fighters up, as they had already been fueled up, and armed beforehand.

"So what do you think of this shit?" a voice came through in Allman's headset. the voice came from Lieutenant Commander Riley "Oddball" O'Brian. "About this new war I mean. This is straight out of those Lord of the Rings books my father passed down to me from his father. Fucking elves, dragons, goblins, all that weird shit. Not exactly the enemy we were ever trained to fight."

"Doesn't really matter to me, sir," he replied. Honestly, it didn't for him. Sure, it was bit jarring at first responding to the desperate calls for help from Iceland of all places, only to be met by literal dragons and roman legionaries. Now it seemed normal, or at least, as normal as things could be. "Although I think I'd rather be doing this than running drills all damn day."

"Some excitement is good for your health." came yet another voice over the net. This time it was Lieutenant Junior Grade Brittany "Hera" Daugherty. "The Air Force might have beaten us to the skies in Iceland, but we will reign supreme here, and draw first blood."

"Yeah, I suppose I could use a few more wyvern markings on my jet." he said as he looked down through the canopy and on the side of his fuselage, were 5 wyvern markings, and half of a large dragon. "Kinda bullshit though on how the Obama got credit for killing that big dragon, when we fired at least a hundred air to air and anti ship missiles into the thing. Perhaps this time we'll get a full marking on our planes."

"I doubt we'll get that much action while here," O'Brian said. "We'll be running interdiction against enemy air while our recon planes map out targets and points of interest for the ground forces. Their also deploying SEAL and SBS teams to laze targets for us. We've got a few hours before the ships will be in range to launch the landing craft, so that should be plenty of time to ensure the airspace is secured and port mapped out."

"Either way, whoever's in charge of defending the place won't know what hit them." Daugherty remarked.

"All pilots, prepare for launch sequence." the voice of Admiral Sullivan came over the net. Yellow short Aircraft Directors and handlers began taking their places across the flight deck, moving aircraft to their assigned launch points, while green shirted Hook Runners made final checks on the ship's catapult system and recovery gear. Aviation and Ordinance specialists cleared the deck as the aircraft were lined up in launch order. The FA/32 Fury II, was the mainstay of American naval aviation. Capable of mach 2.6 and carrying capacity of 20,000 pounds or ordinance internal and external.

"Alright, lets get rolling." Allman said as he put on his flight helmet, and began syncing the HUD with the rest of the Marine and Navy aviators in the flight group. The system in place meant that any airborne objects caught in the radar of one aircraft, would be seen in the HUD's of the rest. This meant if they faced off against more than one hostile, planes didn't have to worry about going for each others targets. Once one plane locked in and fired on a target, said information would relay to the rest. It was a way to save missiles in combat, and not get confused over who went after what. "Flight Control, this is Dragon, all systems are green, over."

"Oddball ready for take off!"

"Hera ready to go!"

As each pilot sounded off in affirmative, the flight of 24 fighters began their launch preparations, lining up, and hooking themselves to the catapult systems of the carrier. One by one, F-32's began screaming off the flight deck and into the clear blue sky of the Special Region. When it came time for Allman to take off, he pulled the stick back, going full throttle as the catapult system launched him off the carrier, and into the sky above. Twelve and twelve was the split between the Marine and Naval aviators as they formed up in the skies above, linking up with fighter aircraft launched from the Miller, Prince of Wales, and Kiev, forming a massive array of warplanes as circled in a holding pattern for a few minutes until the reconnaissance aircraft could launch and catch up.

"Hot damn," Allman said as he admired the sight before him. Four aircraft carrier with full airwings, at least twenty amphibious assault ships, twelve cruisers, twenty three destroyers, fifteen minesweepers equipped with powerful sonar blasters, and at least three fast attack submarines. The sight was absolutely breathtaking. Combined with the full carrier wings still being launched, adding to the already overwhelming presence in the skies of the Special Region, nothing could stand against this force once it went for a target. "Hard to think this isn't even the whole fleet right here." he remarked.

"No shit mate," one of the British pilots said over the comms. "And to think you Yanks still have another carrier waiting in the wings. Then there's the Chinese, French, that joint German-French carrier, the Japanese, and possibly the Indians as well. This is shaping up to be one hell of a task force."

"I almost feel bad for these sorry bastards. If only they knew what was about to hit them, they might actually surrender."

"By the time that happens, we'll already have pounded the living daylights out of them." another pilot said. It wasn't long before the massive array of aircraft broke their holding pattern, and rocketed off towards the coastline to the north. While the first wave of aircraft took off, to provide escort to the reconnaissance drones and aircraft, further squadrons were still being prepped on the carriers, and loaded with air to ground ordinance, and waited for targets to be identified.

"Enough chatter!" the Navy flight commander ordered. "Game faces on, it won't be long before we see coastline, and even less when we get within radar range of any potential aerial targets. Keep your eyes and ears open, I'll be damned if we get caught unaware by anything out here."

"I concur, just focus on the job lads, worry about anything else later." the British flight leader said.

"Our job is to soften up defenses around this port and make it easier for marines on the ground." the Russian flight leader added.

Holding at 500 miles per hour, the trip to the port was relatively uneventful. It wasn't about 20 miles out that contacts started appearing on the radar. Not that many of them, a total of seven were counted. Due to the flight profile of wyverns and dragons being uploaded to aircraft combat computer databases, they quickly determined that it was a squadron of Imperial wyverns. Based on the route they were flying, they hadn't, at least not as far as anyone could tell, knew the aircraft were coming their way.

"You think they know we're coming?" a British pilot asked over the net.

"Unlikely," Allman answered quickly. "Its still early in the morning, could be a patrol doing their rounds over the city."

"All flights, check telemetry and targeting systems. Check your targets and engage when ready!" the Marine flight leader ordered

"Copy that!" Allman said as he switched the tactical view of his HUD on and locked the targeting computer onto a target. He was the first to lock in on one of the wyverns, followed up by two Russians, two British, one Naval aviator, and another Marine locking onto one of the creatures. He flicked a switch on console before him, arming one of his AIM-135 active radar-guided missiles, arming it, and letting rip. "Fury Three, Fox Three!" he said as he flicked a switch on the joystick and the missile left the hook, and accelerated to its target. Over the net, the other pilots who had targets sounded off, and let fly with their own missiles.

"Fury Five, Fox Three!"

"Tempest 1, Fox Three!"

"Missile away!"

They all watched as the missiles streaked through the clear morning sky, travelling at Mach 5 towards their unsuspecting targets. They hit their targets in less than 30 seconds, leaving small, but visible explosions in the sky as proof they had hit their mark.

"All direct hits!" one pilot exclaimed.

"Poor sods never even knew what hit them." one of the British remarked.

"Oh don't worry, those on the ground will know what hit them!" one of the Russians joked, causing many of the pilots to laugh in response.

"They definitely know something is up now, so be prepared for more targets to start popping up."

"Roger that, Flight Lead!" Allman responded. "Looks like we're about to be directly over the city, so keep focus on those radar screen. We need this city mapped out as best as possible." as they got in orbit over the city, the various drones and recon aircraft of the America, British, and Russian navies went into overtime scanning the city for any potential targets of interest, as well road layouts, barracks, holding pens for wyverns, coastal forts. What few wyverns took to the sky were effortlessly shot down by the CAP established by the fighters above. "Got a group of wyverns on my radar, taking off from somewhere in the western section of the port." he alerted his fellow pilots.

"Roger that, I see them too," Hera responded. "I've got the two on the right locked in, what about you Dragon?"

"I'll take the ones on the left," Allman responded as he prepared another missile launch. "Fury Three, Fox Three!"

"Fury Eight, Fox Three!" they both flicked the switch and two more missiles left the underside of their wings and streaked towards their targets. The missiles, moving far faster than anything the wyverns or their riders had expected, hit their targets, turning them into bloody chunks of meat, bone, and scales. Each of them got a two for one with the last hit. Dragon was up to eight total wyvern kills, with Hera at two.

"Still got a while to go before you can catch up to me." Allman said playfully.

In the end, the resistance that was put up was ultimately futile. As the second and third wave of fighters arrived, they began striking targets of interest across the port city. First being the forts dotting the harbors meant to prevent sea attacks. One by one, fortress after fortress crumbled as guided munitions slammed into them, turning what was once a symbol of Saderan strength, into mere rubble. Troop barracks which had been identified by legionaries swarming from them, were destroyed swiftly as well. In just over an hour, nearly all defensive fortifications across the city were destroyed, and the local garrison, or what was left of it, in utter dismay. Warbirds began landing SEAL's and SAS around docks and wharfs to make way for the coming landing force, which was steaming towards the city at astonishing speed.

By the time of the second hour, what defenders had remained had either taken to hiding in buildings occupied by civilians, or try to mask themselves against the rubble, waiting for a potential invasion. Ships in the harbor weren't targeted, and after SEAL teams had reported coming across slaves in both the decks below, as well as in surrounding buildings, further airstrikes were called off. The main targets had been destroyed, the skies belonged to the United Nations, as did the sea, and soon the land would follow. Directly off the coast, sat two McRaven class destroyers, the most advanced naval destroyer in the world. They, alongside other destroyers in the fleet, had launched cruise missiles onto targets lazed by drones in the sky above. But they would soon find themselves fighting a very different target. Across radar screens of both planes and ships alike, a massive signature came barreling towards them from the north.

"We've got a very large contact moving our way, and fast!" Oddball said as he maneuvered his fighter in the direction of the contact. It wasn't long before he saw, and realized what it was. "All aircraft be advised, we have a Special Region Class A Kaiju on approach, take appropriate actions!"

"Shit, watch out!" a Marine pilot screamed as he just barely pulled a hard left to avoid the incoming Flame Dragon. "Where the hell did this bastard come from!"

"Wherever he came from, he's about to die!" Oddball said as he locked his targeting systems onto the beast. "Fury One, Fox Three!"

"Fury Eight, Fox Three!"

"Fury Three, Fox Three!" missile after missile left the pylons of their fighters, and streaked towards their target. Dozens of explosions impacted across the Flame Dragon's body, but barely any damage had been done. There was even an attempt by a Russian fighter to hit it with an anti ship missile, but it unfortunately missed, impacting a building below. "Our missiles alone aren't going to take this damn thing down! We'll need something heavier!"

"Anti ship missiles could do the job, but we can't hit! Its moving far too fast for us to land a direct hit!"

"This is the USS Sledge to all aircraft in the skies above Proptor, fly southward towards the coastline. We'll handle everything from there, over." came the voice of an America sailor over the comms. "Just lower your altitude and give us a clear line of sight on this beast."

"Roger that, all aircraft pull back!" the Naval Flight Leader ordered. Soon, the array of aircraft and drones over the port city began turning southward, accelerating at top speed away from the creature, who couldn't even break mach one. Off in the distance, a bright greenish-blue glow could be seen in the distance. Then another. Without warning, two massive explosions of light erupted from the sources, and two extremely fast projectiles zoomed past their aircraft. On their radars, the large contact that was behind them, decreased dramatically in speed, and impacted the ground.

"Target Eliminated!" came the destroyer's voice again. As the pilots and drones looped back around towards the Port once more, they saw what had happened to the Flame Dragon. The two railgun rounds fired by the destroyers, which were guided by advanced computers aboard the vessels, had impacted the dragon in the head, and chest respectively. Each round travelling upwards of mach 15, and weighing 45 pounds, tore straight through the creatures thick scales as if they weren't even there. The once mighty beast dove headfirst into the beach, kicking up sand and dust as its body skidded across the ground.

"Hell yeah!" Allman exclaimed over the radio, echoing the cheers of the other pilots present. As he looked at his radar screen, not a single aerial contact remained. The skies were completely there's now. Nothing would hinder the naval force making final preparations for deployment of Marine forces. What was left of the defenders, if they still chose to fight after everything that had happened, would get mopped up by thousands of Marines currently making their way towards the beach. Until then, they'd remain in the sky, acting as guardians and watchful eyes for their brothers and sisters about to land on the beaches.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
USS Bougainville
10 Miles off the coast of Proptor, Blue Sea
April 19th, 2081
1200 Hours


The klaxon blared as the well deck was opening up and the amphibious assault vehicles and landing craft prepared to depart their various transports. Thousands of Marines from a dozen nations had been assembled for this mission, and they wouldn't back down. Thanks to aircraft and drones that had reconned the city just hours before, and had greatly neutered its defenses, which would allow the Marines an easier time on the beaches. Five landing zones had been selected in and around the port city. Blue, Red, Green, Yellow, and Orange Beach. Blue Beach would be led by the United States, with Mexico and the Philippines joining in the assault. Red Beach beach would be assaulted by the Russian and Chinese forces. Green Beach with Britain, France, and Germany. Japan, Korea, and India on Yellow Beach. Finally was Orange Beach led by Italy and Spain. In all, 13 nations would be part of the first assault wave, with more coming behind them once the port of Proptor was secured.

For Antonio Barrera, as the well deck had opened, the ramp lowered, and the AAV he was in plunged into the waves, the mission was just starting. American attack helicopters and transport helicopters spun off from the deck and made their way north towards the city. Soon, American, Filipino, and Mexican assault craft filled the waters of the Blue Sea in the Special Region. While he was still slightly unnerved at the prospect of being in these unknown waters, the large display of firepower being deployed helped ease his nerves. Cruise missiles from so many naval destroyers continued to pound away at the Saderan port, further degrading the already savaged defenses left. As the vehicle swayed front and back in the waves of the water, his squad members spent their last few minutes of peace chatting with each other, as well as American and Filipino Marines over the comms.

"Its about time we get to see some action!" he heard one of his team members said.

"I've got no idea why the prospect of combat excites you so damn much." Barrera said with a raised eyebrow.

"Not every day we get a fight that's this easy," he said cockily. "Besides, I can't be the only one wanting to get some elf pussy, am I?" he burst out laughing, as did many others in the AAV. He even heard American and Filipino Marine join in on the conversation.

"Nah brother, I want me a cat girl or some shit. Elves are overrated anyway." said one Filipino Marine.

"Brother, I hope you realize you'll be coughing up a hairball in short order if you try eating her out." the American laughed loudly over the net.

"Y'all do realize that shaving is practically nonexistent as a practice in these time right?" another American said. "Unless you introduce your girlfriends or boyfriends to 21st century hygiene habits, you'll be getting a mouthful of hair pretty damn quick." once more, the comms lit up with laughter at that comment.

"Simple, give her a razor and shaving cream. In a few hours you'll get a nice clean shaven high elf, dark elf, catgirl, or or some of those snake head or bird creatures the doggies found on the other side of Alpha Point."

"You people aren't right in the head." was all Barrera could say as he shook his head, a smirk growing on his face as he did so. "You don't have anyone waiting back home for you?" he asked.

"not really, I was hoping to actually finish my first four years before finding a girlfriend, but look what happened. Now we've got a world full of beautiful blonde elves and all sorts of fun shit. Just wait until we get liberty, we'll be treated like liberators to the locals. Forces of democracy defeating the evil and oppressive Empire. We'll be drowning in horny locals."

"You Gringos must be fucking delusional if you think that's going to happen." Barrera said as he rolled his eyes. "The non human inhabitants here will likely just see us as another Empire of humans rolling in, and will at best stay away from us and out of our way." the chatter between the Marines continued on until they were but mere minutes from the beachhead. Through the viewports, smoke could be seen rising into the sky from the fortresses that had been turned to rubble.

"30 Seconds!" the AAV driver radioed. Barrera flicked the safety off his M4 rifle and chambered a round. From inside the vehicle, he could hear explosions erupting out ahead of them. Attack helicopters and fighter bombers above were hammering away at any sign of resistance. When the vehicle exited the water, and came to a halt, he gave the command to dismount.

"MOVE, MOVE, MOVE!" he shouted at his men as they exited from the rear hatch and stormed up the beach. Far off to his right, he watched a Filipino landing craft hit the beach, and off its ramp rolled two M1A3 Abrams tanks, old surplus from American stocks that weren't needed. His nation's own tanks weren't far behind, maybe a minute or two slower. As he and his Marines hauled ass up the beachhead, a number of bright blue flashes appeared throughout the rubble of the fortresses and buildings maybe 100 meters or so ahead of them. Then without warning, blue streaks of light began erupting their way, some tearing straight through exposed Marines on the beach. Without hesitation, many of them dove for shell craters blasted out earlier in the day, or behind armored vehicles for protection. Tanks and IFV's fired towards the sources, but seemed to explode on a very faint blue shield that flickered each time a round had hit it. A Filipino Abrams began to brew up as a large blue fireball shot from the buildings, hitting directly between the drivers hatch and turret, sending flames spewing from every available open crevice.

"What the fuck was that?" one of his men screamed as more fireballs and blue streaks of light hammered away at them. Soft skinned vehicles like JLTV's began going up in flames as well. Barrera and his men returned fire at the source, as did the now hundreds of Marines on the beach. Attack helicopters flew overhead, hammering away with everything they had left on the enemy positions. A bright white flash blinded them momentarily as the shield that was protecting whoever was left in the buildings, finally broke. Tanks cannons roared with canister and high explosive rounds, while IFV's scoured the buildings with 35mm cannon fire and anti tank missiles. It wasn't long before they got sight of what had caused them trouble. Silver armored beings, with blue glowing swords began sprinting from the ruins and directly towards their positions. "LIGHT THEM THE FUCK UP!" Barrera screamed as he took aim and let rip.

"Thousands of rifle, machine gun, autocannon, and tank rounds went downrange towards the surviving Immortals. Many had tried desperately to duck or doge the incoming hailstorm of ordinance being thrown at them, but to no avail as the Immortals fell like wheat to a scythe. Rifle rounds did little to their armor and magical aura surrounding them, but IFV's and tanks could make short work of them. This wouldn't be like on Alnus Hill. They weren't going to be allowed to get close whatsoever. As if from On High, an FA-32 flew in low towards the beach, and let rip with its 30mm cannon, tearing into the advancing Immortals, before pulling up, and breaking the sound barrier as it darted back upwards. Cruise missiles began impacting ahead of them, sending fragments and debris towards their position, forcing the Marines to take cover behind the armored vehicles. Once the last Immortal had been gunned down, and the barrage of the ruins had ceased, they got up and began advancing forward.

"Is that it? Are they all dead yet?" one of his men asked.

"I fucking hope so," Barrera said as he looked around. Just in his general area, he counted twelve dead bodies, and even more men twitching and screaming after taking glancing hits. Two of those down were from his squad alone. Another three from the Americans, and the rest he couldn't tell. "What the hell were they even using in the first place?"

"Some type of magic swords that shoot energy or some shit." one of the Americans said. "All they need to do is point it at you and they can blast your ass. They proved a small problem in Iceland, as well as on the other side of Alpha Point. Let's just hope we don't encounter anymore of them."

"I doubt anything would've survived that," a Filipino Marine said. "But then again, there shouldn't have been anything left alive after the first bombardment."

"What this means is that we'll have to proceed with caution." this time he heard the familiar voice of Martin, the American he had met earlier. "Once we breach the wall, we'll be in the city proper, at which point we'll have to deal with urban fighting." armored vehicles moved forward, with Marine forces following closely behind. Every landing force had successfully hit the beach, and was making their way to the city walls. While each beach had met stubborn resistance from Immortals and even a mage which were found dead among the ruins of the forts and buildings, they now advanced almost unimpeded into the city.

"Alright men, let's get moving." he ordered his squad. As they breached the walls and began pressing forward into city streets, it looked as though they wouldn't meet any more organized resistance from the locals. While some buildings were flattened, the pilots had taken care not to carelessly bombard houses and shops holding civilians. Obvious military targets were erased however, as they soon came along the ruins of a building, which had dozens of pieces of armor and weapons strewn about the rubble. Practically no one was left on the city streets. Some Marines had found the occasional group of Legionaries hiding in alleyways, or in the back of carriages, and captured them without a fight.

"This is Deadly 1-3, we've got two hooded figures running between the buildings here, trying to flush them out!" Barrera heard from the attack helicopter pilot over his radio. The helicopter flew over and ahead of him, a few blocks up north, tracking whatever or whoever it was that was trying to escape. "Gonna try and OH SHIT!"

The helicopter jerked hard to the right, trying to escape a number of glowing projectiles that shot up into the air, turned, and shot down directly onto the helicopter. The explosion lit up the sky in a beautiful blue, green, and purple glow. Even in the afternoon sun, the bright display was beautiful. However he quickly snapped back to reality when he realized the helicopter, and its pilots, were now vaporized. Frantic shouting over the radio could be heard as all available helicopters swarmed over to the area.

"What the fuck was that?" one man shouted.

"Its gotta be one of those fucking mages we were warned about. Those bastards are said to have quite a few tricks up their sleeves." Corporal Martin said. "One of those bastards was among the rubble back on the beach. If I had to guess, he's the fucker who took out the Filipino Abrams. I say we hold position until-" he was cut off by a scream of ordinance bearing down on the block where the helicopter had been shot down. Thousands of feet above, drones had been monitoring the whole thing, and directed fighter bombers to drop their ordinance on top of the mage. Combined with an entire squadron of attack helicopters letting loose everything they had left, the area in which the mage had last been seen, was thoroughly destroyed, with thick dark smoke trailing from the area.

"Move up boys, we've got you covered from up here!" one of the other attack helicopters radiod in to them.

"You heard him, let's move, Marines!" Martin ordered. As his and Barrera's squad moved up, supported by two LAV-30's, and a Mexican Abrams, the soon found that the area in which the mage had resided, nothing was left standing. All they could find as they went through the streets was rubble and the occasional body part. Eventually, Martin came across an arm wrapped in a strange blue cloth. He had guessed it was the remains of the cloak he wore, as well as the only surviving portion of his body. "Deadly 1-1, we've confirmed KIA on the mage. Repeat, mage is KIA!"

"Roger that Corporal, thanks for getting confirmation. That son of a bitch got Williams and Rodriguez. Glad to know that sorry bastard got killed. Doesn't look like you can expect much more resistance throughout the city though. The remaining defenders are flying white flags and throwing down their weapons. The Chinese took down another mage on the beach, but aside from that, I'd say the city is ours now."

The helicopter then flew off northward to the outer edge of the city, joining the others in forming a perimeter around the city. Stereos hooked up to transport helicopters had been blasting down demands of surrender on the remaining Saderan forces throughout the city. That didn't mean all of the remaining legionaries surrendered. Some still tried ambushing Marines around the city, causing a few more casualties before getting put down. But as more aircraft flew over the city, and armored vehicles moved in the streets, their morale had completely given up. One by one, over 2,000 Saderan Legionaries came out from buildings, carriages, and even hiding in gardens and bath houses. It soon became apparent that their morale nearly collapsed when the coastal forts, barracks, and wyvern pens around the city were destroyed by an enemy they couldn't see. Soon the Marines around the city were dragging legionaries out of houses, herding them into groups, and keeping guard over them until appropriate transport could be arranged to send them back through Bravo Point.

"You what's fucked up about all of this?" Barrera said as he walked over to Martin, who was assisting in guarding a large group of legionaries. When Martin didn't give and answer and only shook his head, he continued. "If only all those poor bastards that died on the other side of Alpha Point were as smart as these guys are, many more mothers, wives, and children would be grieving over their loved ones. Estimates show that this is half the garrison surrendering to us. Aside from the Immortals and mages, these guys weren't nearly as fanatical as the rest we've fought.

"We did hammer these bastards from the air for hours on end, and finally brought in a landing force that completely shattered what was left of their defenders in less than a few minutes. At Alpha Point, they had to fight on the ground at relatively close range. Here we decimated their heavy units before we ever got within sight." Martin just sighed as he looked over at another squad of Marines herding more legionaries into the already large group in the center of the road. Among them was 1st Lieutenant, who made their way over to him.

"What's the situation looking like over here, Corporal?" the Lieutenant asked.

"Well sir, it could've been far worse. The initial beach landing was rougher than we liked, but we made it through. Lost three of mine on the beachhead to those magic fuckers. What about you sir?"

"Two of my men are dead, another wounded. Playing urban warfare in a cramped environment like this, against assholes trying to shove swords and spears into you isn't fun. One of our LAV-30's got cooked by that bastard who took down the helicopter. Same thing happened over on Red Beach, a Chinese LAV got shredded as it landed. Being honest though, we all thought this fight would've lasted longer."

"Well sir, we did paste them from the air pretty badly. That's gotta count for something."

"I can't argue there," he said as he looked over at the Saderan prisoners. "Still, feels weird having over half the garrison surrender to us. Either way, this fight's over for now. All we got to do is count the prisoners, gather our dead, and secure the perimeter of the city. We're not very far from the Imperial Capital, and word will reach quickly about this city being lost. They'll be liable to send a whole lot of men and dragons at us when they do."

"Yes sir," he said as he looked back and saw a convoy of IFV's rolling through the streets heading north, followed by dozens of lighter vehicles and infantry following closely behind. The sound of helicopter rotors above and the scream of jet engines intensified as a few more missiles streaked north, impacting some unknown targets.

"Its all over but the shouting, Corporal." the LT said as he watched the aircraft streak northward. "The city is ours and they don't have have in hell at taking it back. Within a week, this place will be more Marines here than you can shake a stick at. Once that's done, we'll Thunder Run our way straight to their capital, and make these sorry bastards pay for what they've done."

yes sir," once again, all Martin could do was nod his head up and down. He didn't doubt for a second how this war was going to play out. Within the next few months, the United Nations would emerge victorious over this new enemy. There was already 20,000 Marines storming the beaches here now, with close to 50,000 soldiers at Alpha Point. It wouldn't be much longer until that number surpassed 100,000 troops. All Martin could think in his head as he watched the seemingly never ending convoy of vehicles pass by, is why did this Empire invade Earth? Why and how did they think they could win? As he looked back at the Saderan legionaries, the looks on their faces said the same thing. Just one look at the fear in their eyes gave a pretty clear answer. They did not know, and neither did he.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

25 Days since the Battle of Alnus Hill
Allied Army Campsite
9 Miles south of Alnus Hill
Imperial Calender 687


The morning sun rose beautifully over the campsite of the Allied Armies. A total of 100,000 men awaited the orders to march to Alnus Hill, and fight this new otherwordly enemy that had invaded Falmart. For the kings and dukes inside the command tent, making their final preparations, the thought of what awaited them wore on their minds.

"The preparations are almost complete," King Reynald said. "Within the hour, our armies will march and do battle with this new enemy. We shall clash steel and regain our honor which was stolen from us by the Saderan Empire." he said those last words with disgust. Still reeling over the rebellion seven years ago, all those present hated how quickly they got brushed aside by Molt's new weapons. Since those fateful day, their armies haven't seen any fighting since then. Now they were being ordered to clean up a mess that Molt had blundered into, blinded by greed and power.

"Have our scouts reported anything new from the otherworld base? Any change in their numbers." the king of Mudwan asked.

"My scouts have reported that the corpses of the Flame Dragons have been moved," King Varialus said in reply. "From what they told me, they were moved in such a way as to make room for more fortifications. As to how the otherworlders moved it, and constructed forts so quickly, is still unknown to us. They also reported a sizeable increase in the number of soldiers atop the hill." What he said had unnerved those in the tent. What could possibly move the corpse of single Flame Dragon, let alone multiple? Even worse, the steady increase of troops was concerning as well. In ten days, 10,000 more troops had been brought in, and had built up even more fortifications.

"My Dark Elf scouts have reported similar things to me," Duran said. "They even report coming fairly close to otherworld scouts, who had noticed them, but decided not to pursue. They also reported on some strange flying chariots and arrowheads lifting off into the sky and flying in many directions. I still don't know what to make of that."

"Just what has Molt stepped into?," King Federyc of Toumaren said. "It seems the mighty Saderan Empire has finally bitten off more than it can chew." he said, his words filled with spite.

"Something isn't right about this," Mudwan's King said. "I have feeling were sent here to do nothing more than distract the otherworlders, and give Molt more time to figure out how to solve this mess." many in the tent had agreed with him. Hell, they knew this from the beginning, but disobeying the Emperor would only lead to their kingdoms suffering more from it as a result. At least here they could spare their kingdoms the reprisals of the Empire, and die a noble and honorable death. But before any of them could continue, a scout burst into the tent, panting heavily, and trying to stammer out something.

"M-my Lords, the-there is something-"

"Calm yourself son," Duran said as he approached the man. Outside he could hear men frantically running around and yelling to each other "What is going on? Are we under attack?"

"No sir, there is a large caravan of horseless carriages is waiting outside the campsite sir! The lead carriage is carrying a large white flag, sir! We think they might be coming to negotiate with us!" King Duran turned from the young man and looked at his fellow leaders. All of them worse puzzled expressions on their faces as they processed what they heard. This was something they hadn't expected. First because they never thought the enemy would even try to open talks with their armies. But the bigger concern was the speed at which they had supposedly arrived.

"My scouts got back barely an hour ago and never reported any such movements!" King Varialus said in astonishment. "How could they get here so fast?"

"I do not know my friend." was the only reply Duran could give. He honestly didn't know and wasn't expecting this to happen. He looked back at the scout, who had finally caught his breath, and was awaiting orders from his king. "We shall see what the otherworlders want. Go out to them, and allow their caravan into our camp. Keep the men on alert to any possible tricks. We'll see what it is that the otherworlders want." as he finished, the scout saluted Duran, and ran out of the tent.

"What do you make of this Duran?" King Reynard asked.

"I don't know. I highly doubt they've come to surrender, which means they may want to talk terms with us."

"Terms for our surrender most likely." Mudwan's king said.

"We aren't going to kill their messengers or diplomats. We'll see what they have to say and go from there." with that, Duran walked out of the tent, ready to meet these otherworlders face to face. He'd was ready to see what they were going to offer or demand of him and his allies. As the rest of the Kings and Dukes came outside to witness the arrival, they noticed a low rumbling noise that got louder as the caravan approached. As they looked closer, each carriage was painted a dark green, some with wheels, others with strange methods of moving that they couldn't comprehend.

"Just what are those beasts?" King Federyc said, not trying to hide the astonishment and terror in his voice. Half of these carriages had some strange cloth over the rear that flapped in wind, while the other half had some type of snouts, resting on some mount atop the carriage. Other small ones also appeared, which maneuvered around the rest of the caravan, strangely dressed soldiers poking out of the top, also with a strange snout next to them. They could count at least a dozen different carriages of different sizes. As the lead carriage came to a halt in front of the command tent, everyone braced themselves for what happened next.

A door on the side of it opened, and lowered to the ground like the gangplank of a ship. Like the others, men in green cloth and strange armor piled out, forming a perimeter around the caravan. Likewise, the snouts from them also shifted towards the allied soldiers that formed around them. Out from the lead carriage stepped three more individuals. The first one being a dark skinned female, which he mistook for a Dark Elf until noticing her ears weren't pointed. The next was man who's skin was slightly yellow, and eyes were more narrow than he'd ever seen. The last was a rather pale man, who's face was absent of all emotion.

"Would it be correct to assume you are King Duran?" the woman asked him, in very rough, but understandable Saderan. He looked back at his friends, all of which stared strongly at the sight before them.

"Yes, I am," he said somewhat unsure of what was happening. "And who might you be?

"My name is Agent Smith, of the United States, with me is Agent Sokolov of the Russian Federation, and Agent Liu of the People's Republic of China. We're here to represent the United Nations of Earth, and wish to establish friendly relations with you and your countries." King Duran did a double take, as did the others present as he heard that. Some of them stared unknowing of what to say. Others began to laugh at what she said.

"And why should we trust you?" Duran questioned. "You are invading our world with your armies, why should we make peace with you?" the woman tapped her ear, seemingly speaking to someone who wasn't there. She then turned and looked back at the carriage she and her companions came from.

"Perhaps he can convince you of why," she said as she stepped aside. Out from the metal carriage came a face he never thought he'd ever see again. The middle aged, blonde man stepped out into the sun, and looked directly at his old friend.

"Count Formal!"
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Unknown Location, Southwest of the continent of Falmart

"I've heard some rather interesting tales from some of the merchants who traveled from the Wonnoa kingdom, on the southern tip of the Falmartian continent." Alex Wise told his compatriot as they entered the nearby tavern.

"I thought I told you to stop listening to those fools. They are either drunk out of their minds or spinning tall tales to earn more gold." his friend, Edward Worley, told him. "What stories have they managed to convince you of?

"Not necessarily convinced me of, but are interesting either way."

"Before you tell me tall tales," he paused and looked around for a waiter. Soon enough, his eyes found prey. "Excuse me, miss, two pints of ale for me and my friend if you would be so kind!" he politely asked the rabbit eared waitress who was nearby.

"Two pints coming right up," she responded cheerfully.

"I'm glad I finally found you, haven't seen you weeks old friend!" Worley said as he slapped Wise on the shoulder. "Now tell me, what have you been up to lately?"

"Aside from making my father proud by joining our Defense Corps, spending most of my free time in the library researching old history." a sly smirk appeared across Worley's face at the mention of the library.

"Still trying to bed the librarian? The blonde elf, not the short old goblin, I mean." the last comment made Wise chuckle slightly.

"I wish, but luck is not on my side just yet," he paused, eying the rabbit girl who came to drop off their pints. "Thank you darling!" he said as he picked up his mug and threw back nearly the whole pint."

"A few more of those and I'd say you'll be ready to ask the librarian to bed." Worley laughed, while Wise turned red in the face upon hearing that. "Relax mate, I'm only kidding around. I've seen the way she looks at you, so it won't be much longer before you'll have her." he assured Wise.

"Sooner rather than later hopefully, my father told me next stop after joining the Defense Corps is to get a wife. Although I told him that's going to have to wait."

"Thinking of the next generation is always important. Can't rely on our location to always keep us safe. We'll always need new citizens, and new soldiers from them. But enough of that, what stories have you so intrigued my good friend?"

"Stories that revolve around what stories our fathers had told us. And their fathers before them, and those before them. How they had looked to the skies, and saw that no dragons lived there. They searched high and low, and found none in all the secret places of the Earth. To make up for this absence, man built dragons of iron and steel. Unfortunately, man built his dragons too well, and when the real dragons appeared, they were no match for man's steel dragons." Worley gave Wise a rather quizzical look as he finished speaking.

"What in the blazes are you going on about? Were you already drunk before coming here?"

"What I'm trying to tell you is that we may have answers to where our forefathers came from. We know they travelled a far distance away from Imperial territory when they arrived in this world. How they arrived, and how they came here is unknown, but they did. A great many more came upon these lands over the years, some looking very similar, others not so much. Some carrying the same flags as our forefathers, others not. Despite the many differences held by them, they came together in this world, and built a new nation, away from the Empire, and all who wished them harm."

"Yes, I know about the history regarding how our nation came to be, how sailors from many nations became stranded here, and forced to put aside their differences to survive." he replied impatiently. "What the hell does this have to do with anything?" he noticed Wise reach into his bag he always carried around with him. From inside, he pulled out a folded piece of red, white, and blue cloth that looked very familiar. His eyes went wide in astonishment as Wise stood up and unfolded the flag, holding it from end to end. The flag he was holding bared a striking resemblance to one of the flags flown around the island. Thirteen stripes of red and white, with a large number of white stars in a blue square near the top corner.

"Where in the devil did you find this?" he said, not taking his eyes off the flag.

"Merchants who did business with soldiers of the Saderan Empire. From what they told me, it was the loot they brought back with them from their latest conquests. I wasn't the only one who was with these merchants when it occurred. Izuki, Meyer, and Golay were with me. We bought all the flags they carried that bore resemblance to our own."

"Who else knows about this?" Worley asked.

"We're preparing to bring these flags, and the stories we've heard to town hall. Hopefully they'll listen to us, and we can finally solve the mystery of where our ancestors came from, and if its possible to find them."

"Then let us waste no time," Worley said as he smacked a handful of silver coins on the table, more than enough to cover the cost of the drinks purchased, much to the appreciation of the waitress, and ran out of the tavern. As they ran towards the town hall, seven flags flew atop the Governor's house. The flags that had been made to match the flags of their ancestors that arrived in this world. A red, white, and blue tricolor; thirteen striped flag with 48 stars; a white flag with a red circle in the center; a red flag with a black cross running down the center that held a white circle, with a strange cross with the arms bent at right angles; a white flag with a blue stripe on the bottom, with a red star on the left, and a harpe and hammer on the right; a red cross on a blue background with white around it; and a blue flag, with the later flag on the top left corner, and a shield in the center.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Realm of the Gods

DAMN YOU HARDY!" Zufmuut yelled in anger at the Goddess of the Underworld. "It is because of your carelessness that you have brought a force to this world that not only will likely leave it in ruin, but a force that has forced us to sit by an watch!" Such behavior from the God of Light and Order was very unusual, but he was beyond pissed.

"Indeed, if it wasn't for me personally having to close that other gate you opened on the southern continent, the forces unleashed in our world would've not only destroyed each other, but the world as well!" Wareharun said angrily. "And even then, over two thousand of those strange beings remain, tearing through everything they come across, including my apostle!"

"Your childish antics have cost this world dearly, even by our standards. Especially after what the otherworlders did in the Blue Sea." Duncan said. "If the mages of Rondel can learn from the otherworld, they will gain the ability to learn nuclear fusion! We cannot allow this to happen! Our world will become a wasteland as both sides destroy one another."

"I don't hear any of you complaining to Elange or Ral about how many times they brought otherworlders here? All those ships and strange metal dragons laying around our world, from all the times they brought people here with technology that didn't belong." she said smugly.

"Don't you dare drag us into this you vile bitch!" Ral snarled. Those we brought, as well as their descendants are all isolated from the main powers in our world, and were even warned so long ago. They've happily stayed within the boundaries of the islands they live on, and have never moved outward."

"Suffice to say, you've completely and utterly destroyed the balance this world held." Deldort said as he looked off into nothingness.

"Now it shall know a new balance." a new voice said. They all froze, turning to the source of the voice they heard, curious as to where it came from. As they did, they saw an old man standing before them. He was pale white, his hear all grey, and his face showing pain. Not physical pain, but as they looked into his eyes, they could tell his pain was psychological.

"You again?" Emroy said in surprise.

"The weapons you saw unleashed in your world were the culmination of my work when I still lived. I helped devise it as to end the bloodiest war we had ever fought amongst ourselves. These same weapons proved to be our salvation when our enemy from the stars came and attacked us. I often remember a sacred text that I always think of when remembering my time alive, when I worked to develop this terrible weapon. Now I am become death, the destroyer of worlds." the man said before disappearing in a flash of light. Just as soon as he came, he was gone. And for the beings that fancied themselves as gods, felt a very human chill run up their spines at what he had told them.
 
Chapter 19: A Desperate Gamble
25 Days since the Battle of Alnus Hill
Allied Army Campsite
9 Miles South of Alnus Hill
Imperial Calendar 687


They listened for what felt like an eternity. They listened intently as the Count explained everything to the Kings and Dukes of the Allied Kingdoms. The failed expedition into the otherworld, the near total destruction of the legions sent forward, his subsequent capture and imprisonment, the treatment he received while their prisoner, all leading up to the capture of Alnus Hill by the United Nations. Their holding of Alnus was the only reason the Allied Kingdoms were sent to fight against them. Count Formal used his own words to the best of his ability, and where that failed, the agents who escorted him assisted. Using a device they called a "projector", they displayed all the battles fought against the Empire. First in their world, then atop Alnus, and then the port of Proptor. When the projection ended, and the light was let back into the tent, the Count could see that the color had drained from the faces of his friends.

They just stared at the United Nations soldiers in their tent, who packed up the strange device, and walked out of the tent. The expressions of horror written across their faces as the Flame Dragons fell to their weapons, was the same thing on his when he first saw one of the mighty beasts slain by the flying ships of the United Nations. Most of them were questioning what they had seen, and just what had the Empire angered. Seeking to break the silence, it was Agent Sokolov who spoke first.

"Just in case you believe this to be a trick, just look at the three Flame Dragons that lay dead, rotting near the Hill." he said, his rough voice snapping everyone out of their trance like state.

"What do you want from us?" Duran said, trying his hardest to keep his composure after seeing what they had shown him.

"We want you to leave," quickly came the reply, this time from Agent Liu. "Our war is with the Empire, not your countries. You have done nothing to earn either our anger nor scorn. There is no reason for you to suffer because of some shortsighted, ignorant, and greedy emperor."

"Us having to kill tens of thousands of soldiers brings us no joy, especially soldiers from nations that have done us no harm." Smith said. "It harms all the wives who'll lose their husbands, mothers lose their sons, and children lose their fathers. We've already killed a great many soldiers, and very likely many more will follow. Your countrymen don't have to suffer such a fate."

"She speaks the truth, Duran," Count Formal said. "Hell, all of you listen to them. After everything I told you, everything they showed you, do you really believe that if they wanted to fight you, that you'd win? They have no quarrel with any of your countries, just Molt and his rotten Empire! Yes, they have a powerful army, but they don't seek to crush everything they see! They have no reason to attack your kingdoms if you don't attack them!"

"If we turn back, then who's to say the Emperor won't finish us off with his Flame Dragons." King Federyc said, turning to face the Agents. "He'll do the same to all kingdoms like he did with mine. You have the means to kill Molt's abominations, we don't, so I fail to see why us retreating would do us any good."

"That's why we offer an alliance with you," Sokolov replied. "While the details can be worked out over the next few days, we wish to enter an economic and defensive partnership with you. We can guarantee your sovereignty, and the Empire, no matter how angry, would have to get through our forces to get to your kingdoms. All we ask in return is access to certain resources in specific areas. Aside from protection, we offer trade with our world, which will greatly improve the lives of both yourselves and your peoples. All that we ask is you don't attack us, and let us pursue our war with the Empire. You have no reason to pay with your lives for actions you had no control over, nor committed."

The Kings and Dukes in the tent began muttering amongst themselves, debating over whether or not to accept the deal being offered to them. Some where worried about letting such a force into their kingdoms, while others argued that trying to resist may give the otherworlders a reason to use force, and destroy them.

"What exactly are you after in our territories?" King Duran asked. "Gold, silver, and copper are important for our economy, and we aren't looking to pay tribute to another Empire."

"Not at all," Smith quickly replied. "While gold, silver, and copper are certainly useful in our world. those aren't the resources we're after. In fact, the resources we're after aren't ones you people use at all. We don't expect tribute from you either, just establishment of friendly relations, and trade agreements to be established with our governments."

"And what exactly do you have to offer in return for access to trade in our lands?" King Reynard asked.

"While the list of what we offer is very long, we offer more advanced tools to farm crops and tend to livestock, something we believe will help relieve the burden on your peasants, and improve crop yields." Agent Liu said.

"We also offer better means of cleanliness for your people's, medicines that can cure nearly any ailment, clothing better suited for the climate, access to traders from our world, and even access to some of our weapons, so you may defend yourselves in the future without completely relying on us." the latter had caught their attention. Agent Smith wasn't lying when she said that, however she wasn't going into full details. Older model rifles, such as the British SA80, German G36, American M16's, and older AK rifles were being dragged from storage, as well as appropriate ammunition for them. Nothing too dangerous, and given the current situation for the Empire, more than enough to allow the vassal kingdoms to defend themselves in they try sending a Legion or two as retribution. "That's all we can say for now, unless your willing to deal with us, in which case we ask you to stay for the next few days, so our diplomats can work out agreements with your kingdoms."

Duran looked around at his fellow Kings, all of them waiting for him to make the decision. A decision that would decide the fate of all those in the tent. He looked towards Reynard, towards Rigu, and the others. None of them said a word, just waiting for Duran to make the final decision. He then looked at Count Formal, who's eyes told him that if he didn't agree, he'd spend the rest of his time living regretting it.

"Very well, we'll speak with your people, and we won't attack your forces atop Alnus Hill." he said putting forth his hand. One by one, the three agents shook, and the soldiers in the tent, looked greatly relieved by this, as did the various kings and nobles. Now there was one less threat to worry about, and another ally to have in this new world. No unnecessary bloodshed would occur, which is exactly what Emperor Molt had wanted. He'd sent them to die, to by time for his Empire to figure out what to do. Now, like with his previous plans, that too had failed.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Port city of Proptor, Falmart
April 20th, 2081
1400 Hours


"Line those bastards against the fucking wall now!" Eric Jansen heard an Italian Marine yell. About 20 feet away, he saw Guliwe walking towards him, a worn out expression plastered across her face. She made her way over the L-ATV parked next to him, dropped her medical bag, and sat down against the tire, her head in her hands.

"You look like shit, Guliwe! What the hell's going on over here?" he said as he knelt down and placed his hand on her shoulder.

"One day," she muttered. "We've been here less than a damn day, and we've run so many rape kits on the surviving citizens that we've run out of testing kits, and are waiting on more to be brought in. I just got back from comparing one of the DNA samples taken from a legionary to a kit ran on a 13 year old girl." she stopped, not wanting to go on any further.

"Jesus Fucking Christ," was all he could say as he ran his hand through his messy hair. He looked over at the Italian and German marines herding a group of legionaries against a wall, a wall riddled with bullet holes. "Let me guess, those bastards had DNA that matched some of the people we rescued?" he asked her.

"Yeah," she replied while nodding her head. "237 matches so far, and their executing every rapist they find. Quite fitting if you ask me, considering what they've put these folks through."

"I won't argue with you there, just makes me wonder how many we'll be putting against a wall by the time all the tests are taken."

"Far too many if you ask me," a passing German soldier said. "The more we keep lining up, the more victims we'll have. These people have already been through hell, let's just hope the number dies down, and we can get on with our real objective here." as he finished speaking, gunshots went off in the direction of the Italian and German marines. Jansen and Guliwe looked over, and saw a dozen corpses fall to the ground in a heap. They were picked up, tossed in a pile next to an alleyway, and more legionaries were brought up to take their place. However another noise, one different from the gunshots that were being heard around the city, filled their ears.

"Papa!" they heard a young boy shout. Looking to their left, they saw a women and a young boy trying to get past the soldiers on the street, and to the legionaries being lined up. They were very quickly stopped by some MP's who ran in front of them.

"Quo ducis ei?" the woman yelled, tears running down her face as she tried to get past the MP's, who were having none of it.

"Sit papa ire!" the translators were barely able to make out anything of the Saderan language, but this they could understand. One of the legionaries being lined against the wall, was the boy's father. He tried and tried to reach his father, but it was to no avail. One of the Italians let out a grim laugh before turning to the kid.

"Your father is a rapist, son," he told the kid, who was crying and thrashing in the grip of the MP's. "Trust me, the world is far better off without scum like him." he finished, turning back to the rest of his men, they leveled their rifles at the legionaries, and opened fire. The legionaries slumped to the ground, lifeless like the others. The MP's let go of the mother and son, who ran over to the deceased soldier. Both cried uncontrollably, and the mother throwing curses at the soldiers in a language they didn't understand.

"Let's start getting these bodies cleared out of here," one of the Germans said. "One hell of a biohazard if we let them rot in the street."

"Sucks to be that dude's wife and son," Jansen said to no one in particular.

"They are better off without him." Guliwe said, a tired expression still across her face. It was barely past noon and she looked as if she was done with it all.

"You need a break," he said picking up her bag and hauling her to her feet. "The Americans and Germans have already set up one of those PX things they love so much. Come on, I'll take you to the one they've got set up on the beach." he said practically dragging her by the arm.

"We've still got wounded civilians to take care of, and I-"

"The Europeans and Canadians just brought fresh units of medical officers and supplies when they arrived with us this morning." he interrupted her. "They can handle it while your gone. I don't need to make it an order, do I?" he said raising an eyebrow.

"No, not really," she conceded. They walked towards the beachhead that was set up from the invasion the previous day. Already there was at least a dozen or so shipping containers, all of which were here for the sole purpose of providing snacks, drinks, and other luxury items to the soldiers and marines currently deployed. One of them included a container that was practically as small kitchen. It served hot food from a popular American fast food chain. He paid for their lunch and they went and sat down in the recreation area set up for troops to rest in.

"This was isn't going to last much longer," Jansen said as he took a sip of soda. "We've taken the best the Empire has and spit them out without too much trouble. Now we're a stone's throw from their capital city, and it won't be long before they thunder run the city."

"I'm just worried about all those missing people that have been in this world since before Christmas. There's alot of people we have to find and bring home, in mental states just as bad, or even worse than those we've found here."

"With how many soldiers are going to be patrolling this continent, there won't be a single stone left unturned. We'll find them all, don't you worry." he said reassuringly. He was certain they'd find all those the Saderans had kidnapped. It might take a while, even a year or more, but the United Nations resolved to eradicate slavery in this world, come hell or high water. They would free those who were stolen from Earth, and they'd make sure that whoever took them, would pay a dear price. Guliwe looked up at him and smiled.

"Are you always such an optimist?" she said playfully.

"I mean, would either of our nations be here today if we weren't optimistic about the future? Would we have built our nations in the ashes of old corrupt South African government, who sought to drive both of our people's out of the lands we lived?" she shrugged at that.

"I guess not, but it is always a good idea to plan for the worst just in case."

"I won't argue with you on that. Besides, if there's a single good thing to come out of this, besides from this truly testing our world's unity, is that I got to meet you." a smile smile grew across her face as he said that, prompting his own in return.

"You do know we were both stationed at the same base, right?" she said smiling. "Who's to say we wouldn't have met there?"

"Well for one, without the Saderan knocking on our front door, we wouldn't have been mobilized, and I was likely to get put on a different base to assist in training new recruits. You just recently got stationed at the base. Even assuming I didn't leave, its unlikely our paths would've crossed, and even if they did, nothing much would have come of it."

"So this is your idea of a date then? Ask a girl out in the middle of a combat zone?"

"Well it worked didn't it?" he said sheepishly.

"I guess it did," she admitted. "Your lucky that I like you, otherwise I wouldn't have gone for all of this."

"I'll guess that makes me special."

"You're definitely special." she said rolling her eyes.

"Oh I'm hurt!" he said as he put a hand to his chest, feigning a broken heart.

"I can actually hurt you if you don't knock it off." she said cracking her knuckles.

"You can't threaten me with a good time." he shot back. She laughed in response.

"You really are something else, aren't you?" she said as she got up and put her kit back on. "Tell you what, depending on how the rest of my day goes, we can try again later tonight, and maybe you can learn how strong I really am." she said with a wink before departing. As she strode off, she walked off in a far more exaggerated manner, showing off what she had to Jansen as she went back to her duty.

"God damn I really am lucky aren't I?" he asked to no one.
-----------------------------------------
Imperial Palace, Sadera
Falmart, Special Region
Imperial Calendar 687


"AAAARGH!" Molt yelled as he threw his wine glass towards the wall of his chambers. The news of the Empire's latest defeat reached Sadera rather quickly. The otherworld armies had taken the Port of Proptor, a major trade hub, and the largest naval base in the Empire. Hell, it was the only naval base they had. Now it was in the hands of the enemy, his fleet destroyed, and Tiberius yet to return from his mission in the Glass Sea. Upon hearing the news from messengers who raced from the city, he immediately summoned his commanders to his chambers. Now stood Grand Mage Godasen, Commander Germanicus of the Immortals, his son's, Zorzal and Diabo, and his daughter, Pina, alongside dozens of legionaries and Immortals both. "How dare they think they can land on our shores, and be but a stones throw from the Imperial Capital!"

"This insult to Saderan power must not be allowed to go unpunished, Father!" Zorzal said, a look of anger present. "What do you suggest we do against the otherworld forces occupying the port, and the fleet they've amassed offshore?"

"My brother is right, the enemy is now practically on our doorstep!" Pina proclaimed. "We must act swiftly if we're to stop them from advancing any further!"

"For once, I agree with Pina. What do you suppose we do father?" he watched as his father closed his eyes and breathed deeply, trying to think of a way to throw back the otherworld attackers. After a while, he opened his eyes and spoke.

"We have lost much to these otherworlders. To compensate for our losses, I ordered the vassal kingdoms to march on Alnus Hill, and take the fight to them there. It will distract them long enough, and rid us of the vassals who will certainly seek to rebel once more. But we still have considerable power at our disposal. That's why I've decided on this course of action. Commander Germanicus?"

"Yes your majesty!" the Immortal Commander replied.

"You will lead a legion's worth of 5,000 Immortals, with your wyvern mounts, and attack the enemy force at Proptor. The rest of your soldiers will stay here to defend the capital, as well as the small garrison you have at Italica. The rest march will march with you."

"It shall be done." he said.

"Grand Mage Godasen?"

"Yes your majesty?"

"You are to take your best mages, alongside 50 of the ogres, and the Father Flame Dragon, bestow them with the strongest enchantments you can possibly cast, and join Germanicus in his assault on the enemy at Proptor." as the worlds left his mouth, those in the room went wide eyed at what they heard Molt say. He was sending Sadera's best units, the same units that are responsible with defending the city itself, to fight the enemy who was threatening them.

"Let me join the attack father!" Zorzal said, further surprising his siblings. "Just like how I led the conquest against the Warrior Bunnies, I shall lead this one. And like before, I will lead our armies to a glorious victory against the enemy." Molt thought it over for a moment before giving his son permission.

"Very well Zorzal, you shall lead alongside Germanicus in his assault."

"Thank you father!"

"And Pina, I have a special assignment for you!" he said turning to face her. "You and your Rose Knights will reinforce the Italican garrison, alongside the 13th Legion. You must ensure that the city does not fall, do you understand?"

Y-yes father, I understand!" Pina was at a loss for words. Before this crisis, her Rose Order was treated as nothing more than a ceremonial color guard, never meant to be put into battle. But all that changed with the opening of the Gate, and the subsequent invasion from the otherworlders. For as shocked as she was, she knew this was her chance to prove that the Rose Knights were more than just children from influential families, but actual soldiers. She had a duty to fulfill, and she would do it.

"Then let's not waste anymore time," Molt said rising to his feet. "The longer we wait, the more time our enemy has to prepare to attack us here. As soon as all preparations are made, we shall march to Proptor, and take the city back from the otherworlders!"
-----------------------------------------
Port City of Proptor
April 26th, 2081
0600 Hours


In the week following the seizure of the Port of Proptor, over 10,000 more soldiers and marines had arrived, along with more weapons and equipment to fortify the area. Three defensive phase lines were set up in and around the city. The first one was Phase Line Alpha, which was right on the northern section of the port. Fortifications, artillery batteries, surface to air missile systems, self propelled anti air guns, and mortars were scattered around the area, daring anyone to attack. Phase Line Bravo, 1,500 meters north, was the secondary defensive point, with even more tanks and armored vehicles, was established. Phase Line Charlie, the outermost defensive zone, was set up just atop a hill 3,000 meters north of the city, overlooking the plains that led to the Imperial Capital of Sadera. Landmines, mortar teams, and tanks sat atop the hill on overwatch, on the lookout for any possible counterattack. But that was no longer the case today, as thousands of United Nations soldiers and marines watched the entire hill get engulfed in flames. Burning vehicles rolled down the hill, some occupants still alive inside, but most rolling down aimlessly.

The Saderan Empire had launched a counterattack on UN forces in the early hours of the morning. Reconnaissance drones had spotted them from far out, and artillery and aircraft were sent to wipe them out. But they failed. An army of over 5,000 Immortals, backed by 50 ogres, over 100 wyverns, and numerous mages marched forwards towards their position. But that wasn't the worst thing about the invading force coming their way. Something far more terrifying was accompanying them, and nothing they had was stopping it.

Explosions shook the ground and lit up the sky as UN forces in Proptor were fighting for their lives. it had been barely a week since they had taken the port city, and had since established a perimeter. Now they were under attack by a Saderan force that was by far more powerful than the armies of the United Nations met on Alnus Hill. Blue lightning shot up into the sky, creating a terrifyingly beautiful display of lights in the atmosphere. Every single naval ship off the coast was pouring fire onto the abomination that was slowly walking its way towards the city. Hundreds of aircraft took to the sky loaded to the brim with everything they had, supporting the thousands of marines and soldiers fighting desperately to hold the ground.

"God dammit, we can't hold them back! There's to many of-Ahhhh!"

"The landmines are barely fucking slowing them down!"

"All units fall back, I say again, fall back to Phase Line Bravo, over!"

"This is Badger 1-1, we can no longer hold this position, I repeat we cannot hold our ground. Falling back to Phase Line Bravo, over!"

"This is Deadly 1-1, 1-4 and 1-7 are down, I say again, 1-4 and 1-7 are down. Enemy has unknown anti air capabilities and we can't get through that damn shield to knock them out.

"Nothing we have is breaking that fucking shield! Where the hell are the railguns!"

"Fury 1-8 reporting no effect on target! Repeat, ASM fire is ineffective against the target, over!"

"Mosin 2-5 here, were on the way to provide air support, standby!"


As Antonio Barrera listened in over the radio, it seemed as if the world was ending. A cacophony of explosions filled his ears as the artillery batteries fired nonstop, hoping to stop the enemy force closing in. He watched as multitude of tanks and armored vehicles drove northward, heading to join those on Phase Line Alpha and Bravo. Around him and his squad, dozens of men carrying guided anti tank rockets and anti air launchers raced alongside the vehicles. Mortar crews worked overtime sending round after round overhead, impacting into the formation that was moving ever so steadily closer to them.

"Target distance 3,000 meters, at 10 O'clock!" An American Lieutenant screamed into his radio as another another marine next to him sent another anti tank rocket downrange towards its target. A spotter who was positioned up ahead ran back and reported the situation to the Lieutenant.

"No effect on target! No effect!" the lance Corporal reported with fear written across his face. The young officer on the radio could only nod in affirmation as he reported the situation to command.

"No effect, I say again, no effect on the target, over!" the Lieutenant screamed, before looking over at a nearby Captain. asking him for orders. "What the hell are we doing sir?"

"Our mission Lieutenant, assuming we can't break those fucking shields, is to delay their advance long enough for our ships in the port to pull out with all the noncoms, now keep firing!" he screamed as another tank drove past him, its cannon roaring, sending another 120mm round downrange.

"Mosin 2-5 here, all units open fire!" He heard over the radio as a loud hovering sound broke in over the frantic screams and barks of orders. As Barrera looked up, multiple squadrons of attack helicopters flew overhead in a tight, but spread out formation. All at once, they let rip with everything they had, flashes erupting from the rocket pods and thousands of pounds of ordinance screamed towards its intended target.

He then looked forward, towards the source of all the pandemonium occurring. The entirety of Phase Line Charlie was burning, the hill covered with flames, and from it, a massive shape tearing through it, exposing itself, and its gigantic size. A Flame Dragon, far larger than any encountered before, with a bright blue aura around its body, was making its way closer and closer to UN lines. As each missile, artillery round, and tank shell hit the beast, only a white flash erupted as they made impact with the shield. Barrera could only look on in horror as the best weapons in their arsenal, was doing nothing to the beast. UN forces that survived the destruction of Phase Line Charlie, made a disorganized retreat from the hill, both on foot, and from the vehicles. The subsequent sweep from the Flame Dragon fire breath took down a great many of them however.

"God fucking dammit, nothing we have can get through that shield!" he heard one of his countrymen yell as he reloaded his guided missile launcher.

"With how long we've been hammering them, if those shields don't go down soon, we're fucked!" a Boer infantryman said as he rushed forward with a Javelin launcher. Like the others, he took aim, locking onto the beast, and letting rip. The missile hit its mark, but did no damage to it. Looking up in the sky, they saw a glowing projectile hit an attack helicopter, sending it spiraling out of control, and slamming into the ground. "Hell, our fucking D-30 batteries overheated their barrels, and can't fire now!"

"Same thing with our pieces, and all of our fucking tanks were at Phase Line Charlie, so what's over here is what's left of us!" Berrera screamed back in reply.

"Our T-90's and APV's are moving up now, but that's all the support we've got left on our end!" he yelled back. Before either could continue, more lightning shot up into the sky, but this time at the Flame Dragon. Looking behind them, seven elves were rushing towards their lines. Three blonde ones and four dark skinned, all using their magic against the beast. When their abilities struck home, they noticed it temporarily shorted out the area of the shield it hit. This gave Barrera an idea.

"Hey!" he yelled towards the older blonde male. He turned towards him, to which Barrera gave a hand gesture to come closer. "Do you think you can hit it in the neck with your magic?" he asked, barely able to hear his own words over the sounds of cannon and tank fire. The elf looked back up, squinted his eyes, and turned back.

"I will try." was all he said before leaping back into the fight.

"Target its goddamn neck!" Barrera screamed towards his squad members who had launchers. The elf fired off his magic, striking the beast in the neck, causing it to flinch. Barrera gave the order to fire, and two anti tank rockets left their launch tubes, and streaked straight towards the dragon. One hit below the hole in the shield, but the other hit home. It blew a chunk of scales off the creature, before it turned towards the source, a look of anger visible in its eyes. This was noticed by many on the battlefield, and soon those on the field were concentrating their fire on the spots the elves attacked. Soon a few of the elves began attacking the main force that was steadily getting closer to Phase Line Bravo. Land mines had taken their toll, but the aura over them had not dissipated. The elves saw this and went into action. However, right as they did, the aura soon exploded in a ball of white light, and when it was gone, the army marching under its cover, was now exposed.

------------------------------------------------------------------------
Zorzal watched with sadistic glee as the magical shield protecting the Father Flame Dragon held against the otherworld weapons. He had asked his father to let him lead the attack against the otherworld armies. Those who had dared get so close to the Imperial Capital, and think they would not be punished for it. His force, consisting of the Dragon itself, 5,000 Immortals, 150 of their enchanted wyvern mounts, and 50 Ogres were marching towards the port of Proptor. Behind them, Grand Mage Godasen, alongside mages Cato El Altestan, and Mimoza La Mer, the most powerful mages in the Empire, were using every bit of power they had to endure the battle would be an Imperial victory. Godasen personally projected the aura over the Flame Dragon, while Cato and Mimoza projected a large barrier over Zorzal and his army, further shielding them from the cowardly long ranged attacks the otherworlders were so fond of.

"Nothing they have can stop us now!" He said with a maniacal smile on his face. Numerous flashes of light erupted along the barrier, but nothing broke through. They steadily approached the outer defenses the otherworlders had hastily constructed. Their might steel elephants and staffs did nothing to stop his advance. "Commander, shatter their lines and leave no survivors!" He ordered to the Immortal Commander marching alongside him.

"It shall be done your highness!" The man replied in a voice devoid of any emotion. He lifted his sword up in the air, and slashed it down, signaling for his soldiers to charge forward into the enemy lines. This also meant they'd leave the safety of the magical barrier above them as they did, but the distance wasn't far. Many otherworld soldiers attempted to retreat, while their carriages and elephants continued to spat fire into their ranks. Many Immortals fell, but they closed ranks quickly.

"Now I shall have my own fun!" Zorzal chuckled as he leapt forward, his ornate red armor also enchanted to provide additional speed and protection. He looked around for targets that best suited his interests, and he soon found it. A small group of soldiers in a formation around another soldier. However this one did not carry a staff. Instead he carried something slumped over his shoulder, which was pointed in their direction. He darted towards their direction, their weapons doing nothing to his enchanted armor. As he and his Immortals got close, they cut them down, one by one, until only the soldier in the center was left.

"Die you son of a bitch!" The man screamed in a language he didn't understand. He dropped the strange device that was slung over his shoulder, and pulled out a smaller staff in a thigh holster. It didn't matter. He thrusted the sword into the mans stomach, and yanked it out violently. He collapsed into a heap, almost certainly dead. Satisfied, he savored the sight before him, until he was interrupted by a familiar voice.

"My liege, the first line of defense has been destroyed." The Immortal Commander informed. "All otherworld forces are dead or in retreat."

"Very good, now let's move on and destroy all that remains of these barbarians!" He ordered. Looking back at the device dropped by the soldier, he tilted it up slightly, looking directly into a dark reflective surface on the end, before laughing, and tossing it down. His forces had now overrun the outer perimeter of the otherworlder defenses, and he watched from atop the hill as the survivors retreated chaotically down the hill towards the next line. Once again he let out a sadistic laugh, knowing full well how this battle was going to end. As the Immortals advanced forward, he noticed random eruptions on the ground they walked on. It was said that the otherworlders would plant strange devices into the ground that would explode if you stepped on them. He was seeing far more of these devices take down his soldiers than he liked, but they did nothing to the ogres, or the few mages in his ranks, which were attacking the flying pegasi.

"Your highness, there may be a problem," one of the mages alongside him said, pointing to the Flame Dragon. Magical lightning, typical of what high elves were capable of, were slamming into the beast. His eyes widened as he saw that they left holes in the shield over it, and otherworlder weapons were hitting the dragon.

"WHERE IS THAT COMING FROM!" he roared angrily at the mage, who stepped back a few paces.

"It would seem from within the city itself, or just outside of it, far from where we are now." the mage told him. Zorzal just snarled and pushed past the man, gripping his sword tighter than usual. He wouldn't let these otherworlders, or those damn knife eared traitors get away with this. He'd kill them all with his bare hands if he needed to. But as he advanced further, and further, a flash of bright light blinded him momentarily. When he opened his eyes, the shield over them was gone. When he realized what had happened sunk in, explosions started engulfing his forces.

He felt a hand grab him, and pull him back. Two mages cast an aura around him, threw him atop a carriage that was with them, and they began to flee. However it was for naught, as an explosion erupted nearby them, sending the cart on its side. When Zorzal came to, he tried to run. He stripped his armor off and cast down his sword, fleeing the destruction behind him. But as he kept running hearing the screams of pain from his guards and mages as they were cut down, a mysterious figure in black armor appeared in front of him out of nowhere, and punched him directly in his jaw.

"You killed my son!" the man snarled. "Now get up and fight me you fucking coward!" the man said as he jerked Zorzal up by his shirt, before cocking his right arm back and delivering yet another blow to the dazed prince. He stumbled backward, regained his footing, and threw a punch towards this strange warrior. The man easily dodged it, grabbing his arm in the process, pulling it behind Zorzal's back, and slamming his elbow down on it, breaking it. His right arm dangling useless to his side, Zorzal tried desperately to get away from the man, but to no avail. The black armored soldier kicked him hard in the side of his knee, blowing out his knee with a sickening crack, and tearing every muscle and ligament in his right leg. If you were to try and stand Zorzal up, his leg would dangle, bent at an angle, unable to move.

"N-no, get away from me!" he cried as he tried crawling away from the man. As he looked forward, he saw the otherworld soldier he had killed earlier, and the strange device he had dropped. The same device who's black eye was staring directly at him. Zorzal was flipped on his back, and the man threw himself onto his knees, and delivered blow after blow to the Imperial Prince. Crack after slickening crack could be heard as Zorzal was beat down continuously, without mercy from the soldier. His vision faded in and out as blood pooled across his face. His left eye was ruptured, a side effect from the metallic glove that covered the soldiers hand. All his teeth were broken, and his mouth filling with blood. All he could do was whimper as the man cocked his arm back one more time, ready to finish the prince off, but was stopped as two more black armored soldiers grabbed him, and pulled him off.

"Elias, he's had enough, get off of him!" one of them yelled.

"Dammit Rorke, he killed my boy! He killed Logan!" the soldier yelled, trying to break free from his comrades.

"No he didn't Elias, he's still alive!" was all Zorzal heard before the man stopped resisting, and ran over to the soldier laying on the ground. Through his functional eye, he could see numerous soldiers and demihumans surrounding him. Mainly Warrior Rabbits, who stared at him with such rage that would make Palapon and Emroy proud. That was all he saw before one of them drew a blade from her sheath, and plunged it into his chest, killing him.
---------------------------------------
Airspace of Proptor

"This is Fury 1-3 here, nothing we have is making a fucking dent on this dragon!" Allman exclaimed as his ASM hit the beast, but did nothing to it.

"They just overran Phase Line Charlie, if we don't stop it soon, that thing will reach the city!" an Indian pilot said as he too fired another missile towards the target. The airspace had been clogged more than it had been an hour ago. 150 blue glowing wyverns attacked the outer defenses first, prompting a launch of all available aircraft. 150 new wyvern markings would be going on the planes of dozens of pilots across the board. They could fly faster than normal wyverns, but they still fell to an air to air missile. The same however, couldn't be said about the Flame Dragon that was the major force of this attack. Hell, even the advancing army with it had a shield that they couldn't breach. They were about out of ideas when a drone operator came over the radio.

"This is Watcher 2-1, I'm picking up a blue trail that's heavy with infrared emissions. I'm tracing it back behind the lines, and I think I may have spotted the source of all this bullshit!" the drone operator informed them. "I'm sending you the camera feed now!" and he did just that. Soon dozens of pilots were locked into their HUD's, watching the feed of dozens of blue hooded figures directing two blue beams of light towards the dragon and Immortals respectively. Many of the figures were on the ground motionless, while others still kept up what they were doing. Without warning, another one fell to the ground, causing another to come to their aid. Suddenly, the shield protecting the Immortals dissipated, and the pilots watching had put two and two together.

"Looks like we found the source of this fuckery!" Hera said as she banked left towards the sight of the mages. This was followed by at least 20 other fighter aircraft in the sky, some of which flew in from Fort Hadrian on Alnus Hill, including three B-52 bombers which were transferred to the Special Region. 88 existed before the First Contact War, 12 survived, and today 6 flew, with the others used for spare parts. One of the bombers diverted with the fighters, while the other two circled around the flame dragon, carrying GBU-45's and MOP's, meant to tear the creature to pieces. "I'm locked in, Fury Eight, Fox Four!"

"Fury Five, Fox Four!"

"Fury Three, Fox Four!"

"Shiva 1-1, firing!"

"Missiles away!"

They all watched with great concentration as all of their missiles and bombs streaked towards their target, tearing through the sky at speeds the mages would never have time to react to. As they watched the drone feed, a close up revealed one of the mages embracing another in a kiss before they were finally overcome with the bright red flashes that indicated a hit. Every last munition had its target, and aside from some of the figures that had already been retreating beforehand, and weren't being tracked, they were all dead. New drone footage was synced to their huds, which now showed the blue aura around the dragon disappearing. Now the tide had turned in the UN's favor, and by god would they make damn sure that the following lesson would never be forgotten by those who witnessed it.

"HELL YEAH!" Allman screamed into his comm set as dozens of pilots cheered and maneuvered back towards Proptor. Seeing the dragon now defenseless, ground, air, and naval units poured everything they had left into it, and the ground forces that still marched forwards. The Railguns of the McRaven Destroyers off the coast tore into the creature, one shot slamming into the creatures jaw, leaving it hanging down. Dozens of ASM and cruise missiles impacted the creature, blowing hole after hole in its body.

"Arclight has been authorized, dropping ordinance now, standby!" said the B-52 pilots as they unleashed their ordinance on top of the Flame Dragon, tearing the creature apart upon impact. Much of that same ordinance raked the remaining ground forces of the Empire, shattering their formation, and blowing the remaining Immortals and Ogres into bloody chunks of meat across the battlefield. It was over in mere minutes. The force that had caused the UN so much trouble, and caused them so many casualties, was firmly obliterated once their mages were taken out. Not a single survivor could be seen across the battlefield, aside from one man who was seen fleeing, only to have a guided artillery round impact near his carriage. The man stumbled out, and tried to run, only to be intercepted by a Special Forces operator, who proceeded to beat him down in front of all those watching.
‐---------------------------------------------------------------------------
They couldn't hold the barrier much longer. Arch Mage Cato El Altestan looked around at the students they had brought with them. Most of them had passed out from exhaustion by assisting in holding the magical shield over the Flame Dragon and Zorzal's army. Seven of them had drained themselves so much that they died. Aside from Godasen, himself, and Mimoza, only a few were left holding the barriers. Among those were Lelei and Arpeggio, girls he had rescued from their village when they were but small children. Imperial Forces had sacked a village many years ago, and Cato happened to be with them. Some of the legionaries wanted to kill them, but he personally intervened, and vowed to raise them as the children he never had. He had raised them well, and was very proud of them. They were his daughters and he would never think otherwise. As he looked at them now, they were tired and exhausted. He didn't want them to end up like his other students, so he forced himself to make a hard decision.

"Lelei, Arpeggio!" he yelled to them, trying to get their attention. Suddenly, Mimoza was thrown back as the force of the otherworlders weapons was too great for her, and she couldn't hold it anymore. "NO!" he yelled as he ran over to her, forgoing his magic spell that kept the magical barrier over Zorzal's army.

"MOTHER!" Lelei and Arpeggio screamed at the same time, running over to her. She was drenched in sweat and extremely tired. She was barely able to move her own body, a sign of how badly the otherworld attacks had drained her. Even after all the studying they did of the books they had brought back, it wasn't enough.

"Girls, listen to me, and listen carefully, take the others and retreat back to Rondel," he ordered them. "Talk with the remaining members of the Defense Corps and the Mage Council. Let them know what happened here, and that it's in Rondel's best interest to seek peace with the otherworlders in this war."

"What?" Godasen said in a strained voice as he looked over at Cato, while still holding the barrier. "We can win this fight, and this war, we just need a little more time, and victory will be ours!" he said. All those still alive and conscious thought he was insane.

"Look around you Godasen? Look at all the mages we brought with us, and how little are left standing now!"

"Most of them are demihumans, you shouldn't have expected much from them in the first place."

"You sorry son of a bitch!" Cato said as he looked back towards Godasen with disdain. This was all his fault in the first place. Enlarging the Gate, and continuing to side with the Emperor in this useless war. "GO NOW!" he yelled towards the surviving mages. The others had to practically drag Lelei and Arpeggio away, and onto their wyvern mounts. With tears in his eyes, he saw his daughters for the last time. As he watched the light from their mounts get fainter and fainter, he looked up in the sky and saw bright streaks of light coming towards him. He accepted his fate, and meeting his eyes with Mimoza's, they shared one last kiss before everything went dark.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Stay with me son, you hear me? You're gonna make it!" was all Elias Walker could say as he held his dying son in his arms. The sword that impaled him had lucky gone in at such an angle that it missed his spine, if but just barely. Even still, Logan Walker had lost a lot of blood, and was still losing more as each minute passed by. Combat medics from the various Tier 1 teams from Fort Hadrian, including a SEAL, an Iranian, Japanese, Norwegian, German, Canadian, Korean, Israeli, and many others were doing their best to try and save him. But with the severe physical trauma he had taken, on top of the blood loss, meant he was barely coherent. "Please son, stay with me," he pleaded, tears filling his eyes.

"I believe I may be able to help." said a voice he didn't recognize. Walking towards them was a blonde elf, one who looked to be a teenager. She sat down next to them, closed her eyes, and a bright blue glow formed in both of her hands. As this happened, another elf joined in, this time a darker skinned one. They pressed their hands down on Logan's wound, their eyes glowed blue, and they began speaking softly low enough that they couldn't hear them. Rorke pulled Elias away from them, allowing the elves to perform whatever they were doing. As seconds went by, they noticed that the gash in Logan's body began to slowly, but surely seal up. The blood that pooled on the ground was receding back into his body, and his insides were being repaired by the magic the elves were performing. Before long, Logan's eyes shot open, looking all around at what was going on. The elves simply smiled at Elias, and looked back down at Logan, who still wore a startled look on his face at what just happened.

"He should be alright, although I wouldn't recommend sending him back out to fight for a while." the darker skinned elf said. Without warning, Elias rushed forward and locked the elf girl in a bear hug, much to the surprise of herself and others present. But for those who had children, they realized it was nothing more than a grateful father thanking those who saved their child.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Realm of the Gods

"Thunderchild." the being in front of them said.

"And what lesson have you brought forward this time, trespasser?" Emroy said, agitation growing in his voice at the repeated intrusion of this being.

"When I was alive, I wrote a book. A book that became rather popular, and inspired a great many authors to write similar stories. In my story, the world's largest Empire came under attack from a menace from a red world. A world that was dying, and whose inhabitants looked at other worlds to take. My world just so happened to be in their sights. When the invaders came down, the might armies of the British Empire, who were dominant force in the world, were no match for the invaders. In exchange for tens of thousands of men, they killed but a few invaders here and there."

"What does this have to do with recent events about the Empire losing its war with your world?" Palapon asked angrily

"Because when the British unleashed their most powerful weapon, their navy against the invaders, even their strongest ship, named Thunderchild, could do no more than kill a few of the invaders before being ultimately destroyed. What you just saw occur was almost the exact same thing as what I wrote so long ago. An Empire who is used to exploiting the lands it takes, and subjugating the people's of those lands, can do nothing to a force that is superior in every way. Isn't that what you wanted, Hardy?" the figure said as he looked towards her, a grin growing on his face.

"I wanted the Empire to learn a lesson, and for the landscape to be shaken up," she admitted. "I admit however that this has gone far beyond what I had wanted." she said sighing.

"Then let this be something you learn from as well. Interference with mortals, especially those of our world's will not be tolerated."

"Our world's?" Deldort asked. As if one cue, a round headed purple being sprang into being, an unamused look on her face.

"You were told not to interfere with either of our people's, and clearly you didn't want to listen. And since I have no interest in being around them," he shot a glare towards the purple being. "I shall be off, have a wonderful day!" with that, the being left in a bright flash of light, and left them with the new, and unknown being.
 
Chapter 20: Changing of the Guard
Hawaii, The United States of America
Mauna Kea Observatory
April 26th, 2081


"So what are we looking at here?" Elias Drucker said as he studied the most recent photographs from the Deep Space Defense Network. Satellites of the United Nations Space Defense Initiative, had captured these photographs' mere hours ago. These same photos that had sent Space Defense Analysts and military officers from around the world in a frenzy since they were transmitted to their headquarters in Houston, Texas. Even after hours of studying thermal, infrared, and spectroscopic imagery, there was no denying what they were looking at. Even after hoping and praying that it was a mistake, or some type of natural phenomena, the results weren't wrong.

"There's no denying it," Sarah Yeager said grimly, passing a photo off to Drucker, one with a far more detailed analysis. "Thirty two satellites and fifteen ground based observatories are showing the same thing. Massive thermal trails behind what are obviously objects of mechanical nature. All indications point towards this being craft propelled by a type of fusion drive, and from what we can see so far, almost 100 objects have been independently verified by our satellites." She watched as everyone in the room processed what she had just told them, and what they were seeing as the screen at the end of the room.

"As of this moment, we have no idea who they belong to, but they are far slower, and use obviously different propulsion methods than our old enemy. While we've yet to achieve a clear and precise photography of what they look like, they aren't anything we are familiar with." Came the voice of Adam Larssen, one of the Initiative's head researchers. "While our computers are still running simulations, estimates say that at their current speed, they won't reach the outer edges of our solar system for another ten years."

As he said that, military officers all around the room pulled out phones and began conversations with unknown personnel on the other side. More than a few of the researchers were obviously nervous, and it showed on their faces, and the way some of them jittered in place. Officers from every nuclear power and space capable nation were locked in conversation with their superiors over these developments, some doing little better to hide their feelings than the researchers. The war with the Phauthi was in living memory, and currently the United Nations was already engaged in yet another war, in another world. Having a third force of extraterrestrials approaching Earth, with another large fleet? There was no better way for the old scars and memories of the past to be dredged up, and thrown back in Humanity's face.

"Where are they coming from?" Asked an Officer of Indian Navy, drawing nods of agreement from others in the room. Larssen waited a few seconds before giving his answer.

"While we haven't been able to narrow down exactly where they came from, our current analysis shows that due to the alignment of nearby stars, the historic positioning of our interstellar neighborhood, the speed at which these craft are travelling at, they have likely come from the direction of the Constellation Cetus, and the closest planet in that constellation, Tau Ceti, is situated just under 12 light years from Earth." Larssen clarified. "While there is still much research to be done, the most likely candidate planet is Tau Ceti. How we never caught wind of a civilization inhabiting the system, we don't know."

"Assuming they are even from Tau Ceti in the first place." Drucker said. "The Tau Ceti system is low in iron, as well as other vital elements and metals that would be key for a civilization to arise there. Not to mention the star itself is older than our own, so that raises further questions about the validity of these new aliens being from a star of such composition, and such close distance to us."

"But you can't deny the obvious, Elias," Mathew Zinn argued. "All our computer simulations, analyzation of star charts, and the historical orbit of every star in the path of this fleet, point to it originating from that star system. While I'm just as baffled as you are about this, we can't stick our heads in the sand over this."

"I'm not denying what this is, but there's so much that doesn't make sense about this! How can it be coming from Tau Ceti of all places!" Drucker asked.

"We believe we may be able to help with that," a new voice said from behind them." As everyone in the room turned to face the voice, they were met with the sight of half a dozen men and women, dressed in sharp black and white suits. Behind them, were twice as many soldiers, wearing dark blue berets, escorting them in.

"And who might you people be?" Drucker asked.

"People who have information that will help you to determine the origin of these spacecraft." The lead suit said. "While your models seem to be correct, there's a lot more to this than you realize. Please, take a seat, this will take some time to explain properly."

"I'm not sure what else there is to explain here," Yeager answered. "There's another fleet of alien starships on approach to Earth, a fleet mind you, that's approaching Earth less than a century after the War of First Contact began."

"One that's far different than the Phauthi as far as we can tell, and is approaching from an entirely different vector of arrival." Larssen added, whose gears began turning in his head at the realization hit him like a grain of sand at 99% light speed. "What a minute, do you mean to tell us you've known about this?"

"Yes and no." one of the suits answered quickly. "But when this came to our attention, it made some other pieces of information we have, make a lot more sense."

"What kind of information?" Drucker probed. After he asked the question, the soldiers that came with them, closed and locked the door, with half a dozen of the soldiers staying outside, to make sure they weren't disturbed.

"Information that isn't to leave this room." Another suit said, looking behind himself at the now locked door, before turning back to those in the room. "Now, let us explain what we know, and how it pertains to what you've discovered."

-----------------------------------------
As the images from what was occurring in Proptor came across the TV screens all across Fort Hadrian, thousands of UN soldiers, marines, and sailors, could only watch in wide eyed horror and astonishment at what they were witnessing. An army was marching on the UN positions outside the port city of Proptor, which had been captured not even a week ago. Thousands of Immortals, dozens of Ogres, an assortment of Mages, and at least a hundred wyverns, were slowly making their way towards the city. A large, blueish-white shield was cast over the approaching army

A Flame Dragon, far larger than any that had been encountered to date, was bearing down on the UN Positions in and around the port city of Proptor. And that wasn't even the worst part about what they were witnessing. No matter what the troops on the ground, aircraft in the sky, or ships at sea threw at it, the beast wasn't slowing down in any fashion. A bright aura surrounded the creature, keeping it safe from unholy barrage set upon it by United Nations Forces. What made the situation even worse was that the army accompanying the Dragon had the exact same barrier over it, rendering them untouchable to anything being thrown at them. Bright flashes of light erupted from just behind them, followed by arcs of lightning shooting up into the sky, and hitting a number of helicopters flying over. Some of them even went down, engulfed in blue flame, before slamming into the ground.

They watched as the army marched forward, unimpeded by the UN assault, and finally reached the outer defensive perimeter. The hill became engulfed in flames as the Flame Dragon torched anything and everything in its path sending hundreds of UN soldiers and marines fleeing for their lives, and burning scores of them alive. Soft skinned vehicles rolled down the hill, covered in flames that melted through the thin armor and composite materials of its construction. Most rolled down aimlessly, their occupants having been burned to death, but some were still obviously being controlled by drivers, who tried to veer out of the path of the Flame Dragon's wrath, as well as their fellow soldiers.

Some of the heavier vehicles, those that weren't destroyed atop the hill by either the Dragon, or the Mages accompanying the army, desperately tried to cover the retreat of their comrades. A Mexican Abrams, that fled not to far behind its colleagues, still fired at the Dragon, hoping to draw its attention off the vulnerable infantry on the ground. The tactic worked, although a bit too well as the assortment of Mages focused their power on it. A dozen bolts of blue energy slammed into it, piercing the armor, and sending the turret flying off into the sky as the ammunition compartment erupted into flame.

"Jesus Fucking Christ!" Master Sergeant Davids exclaimed as he stared slack jawed at the TV inside the planning room. His feelings and reactions weren't that much different than all the other team leaders present in the room. The room erupted into agitated conversation between the various squad leaders in the room, all of them just as baffled as the rest over this new development.

The news feed soon shifted to a combat cameraman who was among those trying to flee from the onslaught of Saderan forces. While his camera feed was shaky, there was mistaking the sheer chaos and pandemonium occurring at the UN lines. It wasn't long before the cameramen themselves were overrun, as Immortals rushed into the frame of the camera, cutting down the squad of soldiers assigned to protect the com cam. Then, a new combatant entered the frame, right as the camera was dropped, clattering to the ground, and just the right angle to show the combat cameraman drawing his pistol at the new foe.

The soldier fired at the knight rushing towards him, but it was to no avail. The knight dashed forward, and plunged the sword directly into the soldier's stomach. The soldier coughed out blood as the knight pulled him in closer, impaling him even further on the blade. The soldier collapsed, blood pouring from his mouth, and soaking his uniform where the sword had pierced. The same knight who had impaled the soldier, looked over at the camera, and began walking towards it. He titled it up, staring into the lens for a few seconds, a maniacal grin plastered across his face. The blonde haired man let out a laugh that sent a chill running down the spine of many of those watching the live feed. He then threw the camera aside, and continued on with his mission. Right before the live feed was dropped, those in the room got a good look at the combat cameraman, laying on the ground, unable to move, and his eyes wide in terror and pain.

It was at that moment that the feed was cut, and shifted to a different angle of the battlefield, specifically from a camera crew well behind the front, within the Port city itself.

"How the fuck is this happening?" Lieutenant Jack Mitchell asked to no one in particular, as he watched the scene unfolding on the viewscreen. He wondered how something like this was even possible. Sure, they had magic and dragons, but they had previously encountered, and beaten them. They thought they faced the bulk of the Imperium's elite and most powerful forces at Alnus, with whatever it had left scattered across the continent. Now, here they were, with a force far more powerful than they had ever arrayed on the field against the UN. A dragon, the size of which dwarfed the mother they killed atop Alnus, leading a new army marching upon Proptor. Mages who had enough power to place a literal energy shield over an army of thousands of Immortals, and a wide assortment of ogres, and other monstrosities, stood arrayed against UN forces in heated battle.

Outside, the roar of jet engines could be heard as bombers and fighters both began taking off, heading towards the Port of Proptor. Bombers and fighters that were loaded down with the most powerful ordinance they could carry, hoping it would be enough to end the carnage at Proptor.

"And here we thought we had faced the best the Saderans had to throw at us," Captain Giovanni De Luca said with a sigh. "We were wrong, and now thousands of our men are paying the price for it."

"There's no way we could have known they'd be capable of this!" First Lieutenant Gerhard Weber said solemnly.

"Quite a bit in that regard it seems," Captain Rajiv Singh replied, pointing at the TV screen in front of them. The image of the giant flame dragon stampeding over UN positions was proof enough of that. It was a sight that hurt those watching. Knowing they couldn't do anything about it, hurt even more. "One of my friends on the flightline says they're loading nuclear ordinance onto fighters heading for the city. Comm channel keeps saying they're trying to evacuate what they can from the city just in case they breach the second phase line."

"This has turned into a grade A clusterfuck," Captain Gideon said with an angry sigh. "Barely a week and it looks as if we might actually lose. Makes me wonder what other surprises these bastards might pull from their sleeves."

"It seems we have some surprises of our own, look!" Davids said, pointing back at the TV screen. As everyone turned to face it, they got a close up view of elves fighting alongside UN soldiers on Phase Line Bravo. Those in the planning room stared in awe as they conjured up lightning from seemingly thin air, which they shot up towards the dragon. That same lightning, upon contact with the glistening barrier the mages had put up around the dragon, and by extension the army it was leading, broke holes in it. The room stayed silent as UN troops directed the elves to focus their magic on the head and neck of the beast, allowing soldiers with anti tank missiles to target the gaps made by the elves magic.

Multiple rockets hit home on its neck, making the dragon flinch back in pain, and stare down at the source of the attack. But right as it got ready to unleash its flaming breath upon the nuisance it saw before it, a blinding bright light erupted atop the dragon, as well as the entire army marching on Proptor. When the light dissipated, the aura that had previously shielded not only the dragon, but the entire Saderan force, was now gone. Within moments of the protective barrier falling, all hell broke loose upon the Saderan formation.

The feed switched to another live feed present at Proptor, showing naval gunfire from just off the coast, a combination of railguns and anti ship missiles streaking out from the sea, and impacting the dragon. Aircraft high in the sky rained down fire on the army beneath it. On top of, in front of, behind, and all along the sides, bombs and guided munitions pounded the Saderan forces without mercy. The once mighty dragon that had but moments earlier threatened to overrun and destroy UN forces at Proptor, was torn to bloody ribbons from naval gunfire from ships directly off the coast. From above, a flight of B-52 bombers dropped Massive Ordnance Penetrators and other heavy penetrating explosives meant to rip through the dragon's tough scales.

Within minutes, the tide of the battle had turned from a slow grinding loss for United Nations Forces, to a wholesale slaughter as Naval and Air artillery tor through the previously invincible ranks of Imperial troops marching upon them. In the relatively short time the battle had waged, it swung violently from the United Nations being put on the backfoot by the most powerful force the Saderans had ever assembled, to UN forces regaining momentum, and obliterating the Saderan force that had come so close to tossing them out of the port city. However, it was thanks to the abilities of the various demihumans assembled on the field, that the line had managed to hold, and the Flame Dragon bearing down on UN forces, was able to be defeated. Their unique abilities, combined with the later known fact that the Saderan mages had become nearly exhausted from the United Nations bombardment, allowed the United Nations Defense Force to hold onto Proptor, and defeat the army arrayed against them. An army which up to that point was the most powerful ever assembled against them.

It was on that day that the demihumans had not only proved themselves to the United Nations, but had also gained their trust. Trust that would go a long way when the war was finally over.

-----------------------------------------------------
Port City of Proptor
Between Phase Line Bravo and Phase Line Charlie
April 26th, 2081

1630 Hours


The smell of burning flesh permeated in the air as Corporal Alex Jansen walked along the charred grounds between Phase Line Bravo and Phase Line Charlie, taking in the sight of destroyed and wrecked vehicles, charred bodied, and the mutilated corpse of the Flame Dragon that was left sprawled across the ground. Its body was a reminder to him and everyone else still alive in Proptor, of the damage the morning's battle had been. Nearly 1000 troops were killed, with half that number wounded, dozens of vehicles were destroyed or damaged beyond repair, and seven helicopters had been shot down during the course of the battle. Many of them had a hard time believing it was possible, yet it happened. After the Battle of Alnus Hill, it was thought that they had faced the best the Saderans could offer, but they were wrong.

It was a lesson for everyone to not get complacent, not to get sloppy. But at the same time, there wasn't anyone who could have predicted what happened. After all, if they had that power, why didn't they use it the moment they invaded Iceland? Or when the UN took control of Alpha and Bravo Point? In the end, it didn't matter. The Saderans struck with everything they had left to throw at the United Nations, hoping to dislodge them from the city. In the end it failed, but they had made the UN bleed, and made them pause to reevaluate the situation. Before Jansen could think about it any further, his thoughts were interrupted by the sounds of shouting off to his left.

The vast majority of the wounded UN troops had suffered severe burns when their positions were overrun by the Flame Dragon. Medics on the ground had been nearly overwhelmed by the amount of third degree burns which the wounded were suffering from, and the logistics for treating them had been just as strained. Helicopter blades and VTOL engines roared overhead as flights to evacuate the wounded had been ongoing ever since the battle had ended earlier in the morning. It had been a rush to offload the wounded onto the mercy ships, and quickly transport them back through Bravo Point, which still carried on even into the afternoon.

"Move Move Move!" shouted a medic who brushed past Jansen, who was unaware of the stretcher team coming up behind him. He watched as a group of two medics ran past him, carrying a badly burned American soldier on the stretcher, and onto a waiting helicopter. Once they offloaded the wounded soldier, they sprinted from the helicopter, and went to yet another stretcher. As Jansen looked on, he saw over a dozen helicopters and VTOL transports were lined up along a makeshift runway, loading up all the wounded they could, and heading back out to the ships off the coast.

It was at this moment he realized just what he was doing. He was trying to find Private Guliwe after the chaos of the early morning battle, to make sure she was alright. He knew she was in the same Phase Line as he was, but that didn't stop some of the Immortals from managing to breach their lines and wreak havoc. When the fighting had finally ended, the various medics took care of the wounded, and infantry like him set out to retake the outer perimeter. Now that he was relieved by a newly arrived force of Boer Airborne flown in, Jansen was now free to find his friend.

As he walked up to the medical section of the outer perimeter, he couldn't help but stare at the hundreds of body bags that littered the ground, with soldiers all around to keep wild animals and scavengers away. So many were killed in so short a time, and most in the most horrific of manners. He shuddered a little at the thought of what they went through in their final moments. As he made his way through past the threshold, and into the encampment proper, he was met with an even more depressing sight. Dozens of medics, covered in blood and viscera, sat outside of medical tents where just as many other medics still worked on those with wounds not as severe as the rest. Some of them had their heads buried in their hands, some were crying, and some just stared off blankly into space. It was a dreadful atmosphere, that much was certain.

He went tent to tent, looking for Guliwe, hoping she was alright, and praying she wasn't among the dead and wounded. Luckily, it didn't take him long to find her, outside a triage tent near the center of the medical section. But as he approached, he noticed she didn't look up from the ground where she held her gaze, even as his shadow loomed over her.

"Hey, Guliwe," Jansen said, sitting down next to her on the bench. "Are you alright?" he asked, concern mounting inside him.

"Oh, hey, Jansen," she said tiredly, looking at him with a very exhausted expression. "Sorry, I'm just tired is all. It's been a long day."

"No need to be sorry, I see what you've been busy with. I'm just glad to know you're ok." Jansen said, smiling as he patted her lightly on her back.

"I appreciate you checking up on me," Guliwe said, turning to face Jansen. "You finally off duty too? Or do you have to go back on patrol soon?" she said, a bit of hopefulness in her voice as she asked.

"Yep," Jansen said as he unslung his rifle, leaned it against the bench they were sitting on, and took his combat pack off his back. "So, you hungry?" he asked, unzipping his pack, and reaching inside.

"What you got?"

"Well, I stopped by one of the field kitchens set up by the Zulu soldiers just across the Phase Line." He said, pulling out two styrofoam carry out trays, one of which he lay next to his rifle, the other he handed to Guliwe, who seemed to perk up slightly as she took it in her hands. "Roasted pig with ujege, two mobolo plums, and some rice. Asked one of your friends what you normally eat and he recommended this to me. Hope you like it!"

Guliwe's eyes went wide, and her once sour expression on her face turned brighter, and actually formed the beginning of a smile. As she opened the tray, the delicious aroma of the meal hit her nostrils, and made her stomach growl very loudly. She sat the tray down next to her, and practically lept towards Jansen, wrapping him up in a tight, appreciative hug.

"Thank you, Eric!" she said sincerely as she hugged him. Jansen wasted no time in reciprocating the gesture, not caring about how dirty and bloody her uniform was. "Seriously, I really appreciate it. This day's just been an absolute nightmare for us. Back and forth, back and forth, inserting IV's, applying medgel until we ran out, listening to the screams of wounded men and women, many we could do nothing to ease the pain of." she gave another tired sigh, before picking up her tray, grabbing the utensils, and began to dig into her very late lunch.

"Believe me, I know," He replied as he took a bite of his food. "Passed by the bodies on the way here, and the wounded that were being flown out. Today was a goddamn mess."

"A lot more than a mess," She replied through a mouthful of roasted pork. "It's a damn bloody nightmare is what it is! We already taxed our medical facilities with the wounded civilians we recovered when we got here. Triage became a bitch and half with all the burn victims we ran out of burn gel, the hospital ships were overloaded, we can't move all the wounded, we can't evacuate the dead, it's just..." Guliwe paused, swallowing her food, and repeatedly stabbing her pork aimlessly.

"Horrible," Jansen finished. "No other way to put it, it's just horrible. Shitty situation all around." Jansen said as he started at his own food. The two of them said nothing for a few minutes as they enjoyed their meal, doing their best to ignore the sounds and smells of the morning's horror that the medical teams were still trying to handle. In the skies above them, the roaring of jet engines and helicopter blades roared overhead, heading northward as they shook the ground beneath them. But what made the two of them jump and reach for their rifles was the sound of cruise missiles soaring overhead.

"Relax you two, we ain't under attack," came the voice of a man with a distinctive Zulu accent. Standing before the two soldiers was a Zulu Army Major, his uniform also covered in blood, mud, and very obvious wear and tear all over. The two attempted to stand up in reflex, but the man just put his hand out, halting the two of them. "All that is meant for the Imperial Capital up north. You two stay seated, I won't bother you two for very long."

"Is there something I can do for you, sir?" Guliwe stammered out, wide eyed at her commanding officer standing before her.

"Actually, I think I can help you," The Major replied, reaching into his pocket, and pulled out a napkin, which he used to wipe the blood from his hands. He then used his clean hand to reach into his other pocket, and pulled out the rank insignia of a Lance Corporal. "You did fine work out there today, Lance Corporal Guliwe!" he said, putting emphasis on her new rank.

"T-thank your sir!" she stammered out, standing up straight to the position of attention and rendered a salute, a gesture the Major quickly returned, before motioning for her to sit back down.

"You earned it," he replied, handing her the new insignia. "I've also put in a recommendation to command that you to be awarded the Medical Service Cross. I expect they'll accept it once they read the report I put in. You saved a lot of lives today, don't you forget that. Now, with that said, I'll make good on my word, and leave you two to your meal." With that, the Major walked off towards another tent, and disappeared past its flaps, getting straight back to work. As he left, Guliwe simply stared at the rank insignia in her hand, part of her still not believing what just happened.

"You should be proud of yourself, Ulwazi, you definitely earned it," Jansen said.

"I am proud, I just didn't expect a promotion is all, much less a promotion and a possible accommodation for just doing my duty." Guliwe replied. "If I'm being honest, I don't feel like I earned it. Not with all those who died, not with all those like me who worked as hard or harder than me. What makes me special?"

"Don't say things like that," It was at that moment Jansen's hand reached out and grasped Guliwe's own, which caused her to turn her head towards him. "You helped keep many of those men alive! You were the one making sure more of ours didn't die! In this day and age you don't just get promoted on the battlefield for doing nothing! You got it because you earned it!"

"I just...I don't know, it's just unexpected is all. I just can't help but think of those who died. What do they get?"

"They won't be forgotten, Guliwe. They'll all be honored for their sacrifice, but that doesn't mean your own shouldn't be either." He said, gripping her hand tighter. "Look at your hands, Guliwe! That's proof enough of all you've done today."

"Thanks, Eric!" she said. "I really do appreciate it, it still feels weird though."

"You'll get used to it. Besides, if nothing else, more rank means more pay." Jansen chuckled, getting a light punch in his arm from Guliwe.

"Asshole," she laughed. "I'm not doing this for money."

"Neither am I, but extra pay doesn't hurt, does it?"

"More money to send back home is a good thing I guess." Guliwe admitted, looking down at her nearly empty food tray, and then over to Jansen's. Smiling, she took her fork, stabbed the dinner roll on his tray, and brought it to her mouth, smiling as she bit into it.

"Hey!" He said in mock anger.

"What?" she said with her mouth full. "I'm still hungry!" Jansen just rolled his eyes at the medic, who just giggled at him in response.

"You could have at least asked." He said, looking down at his now empty food tray, and shaking his head. Again, Guliwe just smiled even wider at him.

"Sorry," she said after swallowing.

"Still hungry, huh?" Jansen asked, standing up, and outstretching his hand to Guliwe, who gladly accepted it.

"Very much so, although I'm in the mood for something different," Guliwe said. "And since I'm now off duty, I do have some time to myself."

"Looks like that makes two of us then." Jansen said. "Well, that restaurant the Americans brought in is still open, if you'd like me to take you. They just got a fresh shipment of supplies in today as a matter of fact. Care to join me?"

"I'd love to!" she replied, walking out of the medical section with him.
----------------------------------------
As they both made their way towards the rear lines, they bore witness to the material cost of the battle.

In the vehicle park, tanks, APC's, and trucks bearing massive burn marks sat off together in one area, as mechanics and repairmen assessed the damage. This also included the Boer Republic's D-30 batteries, which had sustained severe wear and tear from the previous battle. The cannons themselves were already old, and combined with the constant firing they were subject to, put them at their limit. The barrels warped and unfit for further use, with one even exploding from overuse during the battle. Another section had the charred and burnt remains of those destroyed during the battle, those that had been pulled off the field at any rate. Quite a few downed helicopters and destroyed tanks still remained where they had been lost.

"God fucking dammit!" a familiar voice cried out from the artillery section, making Jansen snap his head in the direction. "Fucking piece of shit is useless!" the man said, throwing his wrench at the damaged artillery gun he was supposed to be fixing.

"Anders?" Jansen called out to the man, whose gaze shifted over to him.

"Jansen?" the man replied, a wide smile forming across his features. "We thought you were dead, man!" he said as he walked over, and embraced Jansen in a tight hug.

"Can't get rid of me that easily," Jansen chuckled. "How are you and the boys holding up?"

"Well aside from these old pieces of shit," Anders said, gesturing the D-30 batteries that looked as if they'd seen far better days. "Never been better! We brought six of these things over, and most of them are going to be out of commission for a while."

"And we've only got two spare barrels with us to replace the ones that are fucked," another soldier said.

"That bad, Marcus? I knew we put them through hell this morning, but I didn't think it was that bad." Jansen replied.

"Yeah, well the good news is that the rest of our motor pool made it out relatively intact." Marcus said. "Really, we got off lucky compared to some of the other units. A Lot of vics got chewed up at Phase Line Charlie."

"Say, whose your new friend?" Anders asked, turning his attention to Guliwe.

"Lance Corporal Ulwazi Guliwe, 5th Infantry, a pleasure to meet you two." She said, outstretching a hand towards the first of the two men. Anders was the first to take it.

"Corporal James Anders, 1st Boer Artillery." he greeted.

"Sergeant Adrian Marcus, at your service." Marcus said, his eyes darting to the medical armband she wore. "A combat medic, huh? Heard you lot have been busy all damn day after what happened."

"You can say that again," Guliwe said. "I'm just glad it's all over, for now anyway. We've been run ragged all day with all the casualties we took."

"Speaking of casualties, just how many did we take this morning?" Anders asked.

"Over 1,500 dead and wounded is the final count, give or take those that have yet to be recovered from the vehicles." Guliwe replied.

"Jesus," Marcus whistled. "I knew we took some heavy losses today, but that's a lot more than I thought."

"I guarantee you heads are gonna roll somewhere because of this," Anders put in. "Especially since it was all live streamed back home too. What I want to know is how the hell they even got this far in the first place?"

"Easy, we're a stone's throw away from the Imperial capital," Jansen replied. "Maybe 100-200 miles away, easily less than a day's drive away. Makes sense they sent a force to try and dislodge us."

"Kinda reminds me of the original War of the Worlds to me," Marcus said. "How the British threw their best at the Martians, including the Thunderchild, where its appearance temporarily confused the Martians, but ultimately fell to them. I think that's exactly what just happened here."

"Makes sense if you think about it," Guliwe added. "This was their last chance to keep us away from their capital. Now that they've failed, they'll have nothing left to throw at us."

"Nothing worth a damn anyway," Jansen said. "From what we've gathered, that was the bulk of their elite forces and heavy units. The elves said that was most of their capital defense force, so even more of a blow to their army."

As he finished talking, another barrage of cruise missiles from the ships off the coast, one even larger than before, screamed northward towards their target. The missiles were followed shortly after by a squadron of fighters, who were escorting unmanned drones and AEW aircraft. Marcus let out a chuckle.

"They'll have even less by the time the navy is done having their fun with em," Marcus said. "Make it even easier when we make a run for their capital." he said confidently.

"Yeah, let's hope you're right." Jansen said as he watched as the missiles and aircraft disappeared over the horizon. "Last thing we need is any more surprises waiting for us in the capital."

---------------------------------------------------
"...I knew I'd lost a bunch of guys. I said a prayer to God saying, basically, if you need any more guys from my platoon, take me. Don't take anymore of my men..."

-Mike Heaney, United States Army, talking about his experiences in the Vietnam War.
---------------------------------------
As Logan Walker awoke, he was met with piercing bright light that blinded him. He groaned tiredly, draping an arm over his hurting eyes in an attempt to shield it from the light above. It was then he realized he was laying in a bed, a hospital bed to be specific, and with all sorts of IV's and tubes in his arms. Beeping from a heart monitor was the only sound he heard in the otherwise quiet room. Sighing, he tried to turn over on his side, hoping to get back to sleep, only to feel a sharp pain explode across his abdomen. He couldn't help but yelp out in pain as he jerked back to his previous position, clenching at his stomach, as memories flooded back into his mind.

Memories of recording the battle at Proptor, as Saderan forces pushed relentlessly towards the port city that the UNDF had captured a week prior. How some new, unseen magic abilities had made the Saderan forces damn near invulnerable to their weapons. How he was at the front, recording the battle at the outermost defensive line, when everything went to hell. Even their best and most powerful weapons were almost useless against the new attacking force the Saderans had mustered against them. A force protected by some magic barrier, and lead by a dragon far larger than any they had seen before. When they were forced into a rout, he and his squad were left behind.

That's when he remembered how he ended up here. A large, heavily armored, blonde knight raced towards him, surrounded by a group of Immortals. They hacked down his squad, leaving him the last one standing. He had tried to fight back, but the knight stabbed him straight through the stomach with his sword, which put paid to any hope of resistance. Whoever he was, the look on his face as he yanked the blade from his stomach, made it clear that he was a sadistic bastard.

He couldn't remember much after that though. Sporadic memories of his father, some combat medics, and the face of an elf who knelt next to him. After that, he didn't remember anything. Again, Logan tried to lean forward, and sit up, only to feel the pain intensify once more.

"Careful!" He heard a woman's voice call out to him, as he felt a pair of arms grab his shoulders, and easing him back down onto the bed. "You aren't able to get up yet!" She said to him.

Looking over to the source of the voice, Logan was met by the face of a beautiful woman. An elven woman. The same elf he had remembered from that night atop the hill. He remembered how her body glowed a bright blue as she placed her hands over his wounded stomach. How she had managed to heal his wounds, and prevented him from bleeding out in this godforsaken land, he didn't know.

"What is your name?" Logan asked.

"Tuka Luna Marceau," the elf replied. "How do you feel, Logan? Do you remember what happened?"

"I remember being stabbed. I remember everything getting colder, hearing my father's voice, screaming, cursing, and then you." Logan answered, running his eyes up and down the blonde haired elf. "You saved my life out there, Tuka. Thank you!"

"You're welcome!" Tuka said with a warm smile as she reached out and grasped his hand lightly. "It was the least I could do after everything that has happened."

The two of them stared at each other for a few moments, not saying anything. But when both began to try and speak, another voice cut in and interrupted them.

"Mr Walker is awake now," A nurse said, standing halfway in the doorway and looking out in the hallway. Not a moment after she said those words, a number of uniformed men hurried into the room, including Logan's father, and his team. All of them sported worried looks on their faces as they flooded into the room, Logan's father chief among them. His already graying hair had become even grayer. His usual old, tired expression, one gained from decades of experience, and being a veteran of the First Contact War, looked even worse than it usually did. However, that old, tired expression Elias held on his face, evaporated into one of pure joy and relief as he lunged towards his son's hospital bed, and embraced his son tightly.

"Careful, he's still in recovery!" the nurse cautioned, a frown crossing her face as he words went unheeded by the man.

"Told you he'd be alright, Elias," Rourke said, smiling. "Your son's a tough bastard. And anyone who survives a sword through the gut is a tough bastard."

"You got that right," one of the other soldiers said. "Lotta us thought you weren't going to make it through, Loggie."

"Yeah," another soldier began. "But we can't forget those who played a hand in helping him pull through it either." he finished, turning his gaze over to Tuka, who stared back. It wasn't long before the entire room, Elias and Logan included, were staring at the young woman. Tuka's ears twitched and her face grew warm as she found all eyes on her. Her eyes darted to the floor, trying to ignore all the attention now focused on her.

"I-I was only doing my job," she replied hurriedly.

"You did one hell of a good job, if I do say so myself," Logan said, a pleasant smile across his face as he gazed over at her. "Thank you, again."

"Once again, you're welcome." Tuka said again.

"So, is he good to come back with us, doc?" one of Logan's friends asked.

"Well, we still have to keep him under observation," the nurse replied. "But since his wounds have been healed in a manner I don't understand, I see no reason you all can't stay here with him, at least for a little bit longer. I'll go and see if I can't discharge him early, or if the Major wants him to remain here any longer."

"Sounds like a plan, I'll be back as soon as I can." with that, the nurse left the room, leaving Logan and Tuka alone with his friends and family.

----------------------------------------
"We were disdainful of them. We overstated their incompetence because we wanted to overstate our importance."

-Tom Valley, USMC, on the performance of the ARVN during the Vietnam War.
---------------------------------------
50,000 Feet AGL
Skies of the Special Region
April 28th, 2081
Above the city of Rondel


The city of Rondel, by all accounts, was by far the most dangerous place in this new world. It didn't boast that large of a garrison force, or because it was home to massive flame dragons, which it in fact did. Although they were far from what made the city such a high priority. What made Rondel so dangerous was that it was the home to the Empire's mages. Mages with honest to god magic and sorcery, the likes of which only existed in fairy tales, and which the United Nations had few easy counters to. The recent battle at the port city of Proptor made it clear just how powerful that magic could be, if properly utilized. Magic shields that could cover entire armies and shrug off a wholesale bombardment from ground, air, and sea, produced by a small group of individuals, was a great danger to UN forces in the Special Region.

And while the attacking force had been completely destroyed, the Empire had shown an ability that no one could have guessed they had. Granted, the UN also had the help of the High Elves and Dark Elves, with all their own magical abilities, but many had asked what would have happened if they weren't there. The answers weren't good, and they painted a significantly higher number of casualties.

Rondel was the source of that magic, and it needed to be dealt with. So after much deliberation, it was decided to launch a large scale strike on the city, to render its ability to contribute to the war effort, to nothing.

That's where Darkstar Flight came in.

Darkstar Flight's job was fairly simple, scout out the city of Rondel, locating its defences, and pointing out key points and installations for destruction. Destruction which would be brought by the American bombers trailing only a short distance from Darkstar Flight.

At 50,000 feet, the unsuspecting locals on the ground never knew it was there. Inside the operations center at Fort Hadrian, the drone pilots zoomed the camera in around the city, noting points of interest, defensive positions, and likely locations for members of the Defense Corps. Accompanying the drone was Darkstar's 2 and 3, each one using its high sensitivity cameras and electronic surveillance equipment to locate any possible threat within the city itself. At the helm of Darkstar 1, was Jessica Goldfarb, a Flight Lieutenant in the Royal Air Force, and the leader of the Darkstar squadron assigned to scout out Rondel, before the lead American bomber arrived.

"We've got two dragon pens already identified," she said as she relayed the coordinates to the American pilots, who were carrying enough ordinance, nuclear and non-nuclear, aboard their bombers to level a small country. "One Special Region Class A Kaiju in each pen, and several smaller wyvern pens across the city. Thermal readings indicate large numbers of individuals in barracks style buildings near the southeastern portion of the city."

"Roger that mama bird, just let us know when it's clear!" The American said over the radio.

"We've got a large number of individuals moving out from the center of the city," Flight Officer David Cummings said. "I'm magnifying the feed!" as the feed of Darkstar 3 focused on on the center of the city, it revealed a large group of mages surrounding what appeared to be a very large concentration of peasants. Upon closer inspection however, it was soon realized they weren't normal peasants.

"Sweet Christ!" Goldfarb exclaimed as it became apparent just who they were. While their clothing war torn, and they were extremely dirty, they could tell those being escorted in the group were none other than civilians kidnapped from Iceland during the first day of the war. Present among them were a few Icelandic police officers, whose uniforms had been all but destroyed from living in conditions she didn't want to think about. The higher ranking officers in the room frantically began making calls to their superiors, wanting to update them on the change of events.

"Flight Lieutenant, tell the bomber to enter an orbit around the city, but to not drop their ordnance, command has called off the strike!" came an order from Wing Commander Irvine.

"Yes sir," she replied dutifully. "BUFF 1-1, you are to enter an orbit around the city of Rondel and await further instruction! I say again, the strike is called off, acknowledge!" a few seconds went by until she got a reply back.

"Roger that mama bird, shifting to a holding pattern, over!"

Goldfarb threw herself back in her chair as she stared at the screen, watching as the Darkstar's cameras and sensors began counting all the civilians down below. The high resolution optics within the drones were state of the art, and had an extremely long range, capable of discerning the identity of an individual even at a height of 90,000 feet, and with a height ceiling even larger than that. To have the ability to accurately identify and catalog over 1,000 people in such a way would be deemed impossible in the early 21st century. But it was 2081, and technology had come a long way.

When Operation Whirlwind had been authorized in response to the Saderan attack at Proptor, the B-52's were the only aircraft that had the range to reliably hit every major city within the Empire, be able to hit multiple targets on a single mission, and carry enough ordnance to do the same. While they were over a century old, they were still reliable, and were seen as best suited for the mission. However, the mission had changed. There was no way the United Nations could justify a nuclear strike on a city, no matter how dangerous said city is, with over 1,000 kidnapped citizens residing in it. Not when a prior effort to rescue them hadn't been mounted first, something that is sure to happen now.

"Well this just got a whole lot more complicated," Goldfarb said as she ran a hand through her hair, watching as the sensor array continued to count more and more civilians down below, syncing the data from the three drones watching above. "Why the hell are there so many of them this far out there?"

"Might have something to do with the mages trying to learn more about our technology," Cummings said with a shrug. "After all, a lot of teachers went missing, as well as mechanics, doctors, and other people who you'd think would be useful in creating and maintaining a modern civilization. Even police officers, as we can see right there." he said, pointing to the feed. Thanks to genetic profiling, facial recognition, and every other piece of important information you'd expect would be compiled for those missing, for each and every face that Darkstar Flight captured, a separate profile appeared across the screens in the command center.

And there were a lot of names. Icelandic, British, Norwegian, American, Canadian, Russian, Swiss, Australian, Japanese, the list went on and on. While still many of the Icelandic civilians weren't among those down below, or at least as far as they had seen, most of the foreign nationals captured in Reykjavik, were among them. No, levelling the city and any target within wasn't possible any longer.

"1,200 and counting, sir," Goldfarb said, watching as the numbers kept increasing. "Orders sir?" she asked, turning to Wing Commander Irvine, who was speaking into a headset with those higher up the chain than him. He glanced over at her for a few moments, still speaking to whomever was on the other end. He acknowledged her query, but said nothing in reply. He didn't know what to do, at least not entirely. The minutes passed by in the operations center as Irvine spoke with those on the other end, which soon turned into ten, then twenty, and then thirty. The live feed was streamed not only to those in other ops centers around the base, but even back through Alpha Point to Geneva.

Delegates and commanders from every nation, and chiefly from those whose citizens were now confirmed alive and imprisoned by the Saderans, argued fiercely about what steps to take next.

"Yes sir, understood sir! We will-" Irvine said into the head set, before being interrupted by one of the operators calling out in warning.

"Enemy contact on approach!" the camera operator of Darkstar 2 called out, as they panned their camera over to the rapidly approaching contact. "Visual contact confirmed, one Class B Special Region Kaiju, rapidly approaching BUFF 1-1 at a distance of three kilometers, and closing at approximately 550 kilometers per hour!" he informed.

"DO NOT ENGAGE!" Irvine snapped towards the drone operators. "Do you hear me? Tell the escorts not to fire on that wyvern! Do not do anything to endanger the civilians down there!" he ordered.

"Yes sir!" Goldfarb responded. "Lightning Flight, do not engage the wyverns, I repeat, do not engage!"

"Lightning Lead copies, Momma Bird!" Lightning Lead replied, his voice booming over the speakers in the room. "Are we clear to engage if the wyvern turns hostile?"

"Yes they are," Irvine said. "Just tell them to keep a distance from the wyvern, and do nothing to antagonize them."

"Did you hear that, Lightning Lead?" Goldfarb said through her headset.

"Solid copy!" the pilot said with a sigh.

On the radar screen showing the battle space above the city, the escorting fighters on both flanks, symbolized by blue dots, pulled back. Meanwhile, a red dot, symbolizing the wyvern on approach, steadily grew closer. Before long, the rider and his mount, both of which were glowing with a light bluish-green hue, had finally caught up with its intended target. The lead B-52 bomber trailing behind Darkstar Flight, was where the rider flew towards. The man, wearing some type of robe, and not carrying any type of weapon, simply flew alongside the bomber, slack jawed and wide eyed. Darkstar 3, which was closest to BUFF 1-1, was situated in just the right position relative to the bomber, was able to aim its camera directly at the man.

The high resolution camera caught every slight wrinkle and twitch on the man's face. His expression off pure shock and terror was very plain, and no one could mistake it for anything but. His teeth chattered and lips quivered. Despite the bone chilling cold at the altitude, and his magic aura around his body, beads of sweat rolled down his face. As his wyvern steadily picked up its speed, he was soon, eyeball to eyeball with the pilots aboard the bomber. While Darkstar couldn't see the pilots inside the bomber, they nonetheless gave the wyvern ride a number of obscene gestures for his trouble.

Then, his attention became focused onto Darkstar 3, who was but a few hundred meters away. The long, sleek, dark, and arrow shaped drone made the man's color drain from his face. He yanked hard on the reins of the wyvern, and took a steep dive back down below, darting towards the city of Rondel below. The command center was quiet for a few moments, before the voice of one of the escort pilots broke the silence.

"Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you the smartest Imperial in the world!"

Some light chuckles followed the comment, but as Goldfarb looked back at Wing Commander Irvine, the look on his face was anything but joyous. She understood what he was feeling, and many others felt it too. There were close to 2,000 captured civilians below in the city, and before long, the Imperial garrison within the city would know they were there. Civilians that would be at their mercy, and would undoubtedly be used as living shields. The Saderans may have been unaware of their presence earlier, but they would soon know now.
-----------------------------------------
Magic Academy
City of Rondel


Inside the walls of the Magic Academy of Rondel, Lelei La Lalena, Arpeggio, and the few other surviving mages who narrowly escaped the massacre at Proptor, had gathered what was left of the master sorcerers, and other assorted combat mages who had since returned to the city, even without permission to do so. The few dozen of them that were left, sat nervously in the room, flinching as the sounds of the explosions outside, and the shaking of the ground from the Otherworlders unholy bombardment of their city, made them wonder if they were next.

"So that's it...they're all dead?" Chida El Fumma said, looking over at Lelei and Arpeggio with an expression of pure defeat and dread. A look shared by the majority of those in the room. "What are we going to do now?"

"We lost Grand Mage Godasen, we lost Grand Masters Cato and Mimoza, and now so many of my students." said the once assistant to Cato and Mimoza, and now the highest ranked master at the Academy. In all her years, Treina La Alnis never thought she'd ever be the Headmaster at the Magic Academy of Rondel. If the circumstances had been different, she'd be absolutely ecstatic. But right now, she felt nothing but pure sorrow and pain in her heart. Her best friends were now dead, some of the brightest and best students she trained, killed in another of the Empire's useless wars. So many lives, so much potential, gone with but a single man's orders. "All because of Molt and his damned appetite for more land!" she bit out.

"An appetite which will bring a force to our doorstep so powerful, we can't hope to face them." Lelei said, as serious as the girl always was. But her deadpanned and grim words only served to worsen the mood in the room.

"I don't know what we can do to stop them." said one of her fellow mages and survivors of the failed assault on Proptor.

"We can't," another survivor added. "We were the finest mages in the world, and look how they decimated us!" the man said through gritted teeth.

"If these 'United Nations' are as powerful as you all say, I don't see what we can do to stop them." said the head of the Rondel Security Council. "So what does that leave us?"

"I don't see what options we have aside from surrender, Tornam." Arpeggio said, looking over at the dwarven man with a scowl on her face. Not aimed at the Head of Security, it was just an expression she'd kept since she narrowly survived the carnage at Proptor. "If we fight them, we'll be massacred."

"But if we make any notion of trying to surrender, the Emperor may seek retribution against us!" Tornam argued. "The Imperial Barracks in the southeast will mobilize and attack the city if they get wind of us surrendering! But...I don't want to keep fighting at all. I already lost my son, I don't want to lose my wife and daughter too."

"You're not the only one whose lost family you know." said another of the survivors from the Proptor massacre. But before Tornam could make a retort, Arpeggio slammed her hand down on the table.

"Now isn't the time for us to be fighting among ourselves!" she growled. "We have to figure out what we're going to do. We need to come up with a plan."

"The question is how long do we have?" Treina asked, right as the door flew open, and a wide eyed and panting scoutsman burst into the room.

"The...the..." he panted out, pausing to catch his breath.

"Easy son, what's going on?" Tornam said, getting up from his seat, walking over to the young man, and guided him to an empty seat in the room. "Catch your breath, and tell us what's going on." The scoutman merely nodded and panted heavily for another minute, before speaking.

"The otherworlders, sir! Their giant metal birds were seen flying above the city! They've been circling like scavengers for an hour by now!"

"What!" Nearly the whole room said at once, fresh worry and fear on their faces as they heard the news.

"They've been above us for how long?" Arpeggio choked out.

"One of our sentries thought it an illusion, but soon realized that something was above the city. When they dispatched a wyvern rider to investigate, he managed to get close enough to the metal bird to confirm that it was just that."

"He managed to get close enough to see it? They didn't attack him?" Lelei asked skeptically.

"No, they didn't, and that was what was concerning. They seemed to actively avoid our wyvern scouts when they got closer to their birds." Everyone in the room, especially those who had fought against the otherworlders, looked at each other in bewilderment. "But the expressions and gestures they gave him were not in any way friendly however. But that's not the only thing I have to tell you."

"What else is there?" Arpeggio asked, half dreading the answer.

"We have a few fae among the otherworlders at the otherworlder fort at Alnus Hill. They report that many of the demihuman auxiliary have joined the otherworlders against the Empire. And while they express no regret in doing so, their own connections with our fae scouts allowed them to send us a very important message to us." the scoutsman paused, his face going pale as he remembered what he had been told.

"What did they say, lad?" Tornam asked.

"I don't exactly know what they were talking about, but it terrifies me. They said that the otherworlders loaded their flying birds with weapons called 'City Destroyers'."

Lelei, Arpeggio, and the rest of the mages present, who were privy to information about the otherworlds and their capabilities, looked at the scout in abject horror, while Alnis and Tornam looked bewildered, not having been told about just exactly what the otherworlders had at their disposal. The silence in the room was deafening, as no one knew what to say in reply. The silence dragged on for a half a minute before one of the survivors of the massacre at Proptor, burst into scared and ugly sobbing.

"I don't want to die!" they sobbed.

"we're doomed," another said. "They followed us here from Proptor, and now the whole city will suffer for it."

"What are we going to do?" a third asked.

"We can't fight them," Lelei said, her usual passive expression turned to one of dismay. "I know you are concerned over the Imperial garrison within and around the city, Tornam, but if the spies are correct, it won't matter in the end. If we don't surrender to the otherworlders, we will be wiped from the face of the continent. We can deal with the legionaries here however, and we must."

"And how do you propose we do that? Our defense corps won't stand a chance against the flame dragons the Emperor has put here to keep us in line."

"The flame dragons will only turn against us if their handlers give the order and stir the beasts from their slumber." one of the other mages said. "If we can kill them, or at least incapacitate them, they won't be able to order them against us."

"As for the legionaries and other Imperials around the city, me and others like me who possess the ability to use spirit magic, can put them all to sleep." added one of the few elven mages present. "Once done, that should give the defense corps enough time to round them up, take their weapons, and lock them away."

"That's not liable to work against The Immortals though," Arpeggio added. "We might be forced to fight them directly."

"We can win," Lelei said confidently. "We know how they operate, we helped create them. We know their strengths and weaknesses both. It won't be too difficult."

"And there's not that many of them here either." Alnis added. "When the war began, most went off to Alnus Hill to fight. None of them ever came back."

"Indeed, which makes our job much easier." Lelei replied. "So are we all in agreement, then? We make preparations now, and kick out the Imperial occupiers."

"But what about the otherworlders!" Tornam said. "You said if we don't surrender to them, we'll all be destroyed, but how exactly do you propose to surrender to them in the first place? They don't even have an army outside our gates? Just metal birds of death circling our great city!" Tornam's look of confusion only grew deeper as Lelei's face sported a wide, and slightly maniacal grin across it.

"Don't you worry about that, I have a plan to get a message to them." she replied, before turning back to the scoutsman. "Are the wyvern scouts ready to fly once more? We require them if we are to pull this off." At the request, the young lad jumped to his feet and rapidly nodded his head.

"Y-yes ma'am, they are awaiting orders on what to do next."

"Good," Lelei said. "Now listen carefully, and do exactly as I say!"

----------------------------------------------

Inside the Command Center at Fort Hadrian, everyone who was watching the drone feeds from Darkstar Flight had expected a massacre of the prisoners being held down below. It was expected that once the wyvern got back down to report what it saw, every last citizen kidnapped from Iceland, would be put to the sword. But what was coming across their camera feeds, was something they never expected. In the large dragon pens, which held the flame dragons, robed figures began sneaking in and around the building, slicing the throats of the guards outside of them. Infrared and electromagnetic sensors picked up heightened readings inside the buildings for a few minutes, then it all ceased. Then, more robed figures began approaching the barracks and living area for the legion that was stationed in the city.

Everyone in the room watched with amazement as the patrolling legionaries began to drop one after the other. The few that saw what was occurring had no time to react before they too had succumbed to whatever was spreading amongst their ranks. Once the last one had finally dropped, dozens of robed figures began to materialize from nearby buildings, disarmed the legionaries, and began dragging them inside the barracks. Inside the barracks housing the Immortals, blue and green bolts of energy slammed into them from all sides, killing the Immortals standing watch, and setting the barracks aflame.

Some of the Immortals ran out, weapons at the ready, looking for whoever dared attack them, but just like the legionaries, they stood no chance. Magic bolts tore through them like a hot knife through butter, and in less than a minute, there was no more movement from the building.

To the point of view of everyone watching, it was as if the local mages had staged an open revolt against the Imperial garrison there, and had won. Not only that, but the dragon and wyvern pens were showing no activity, and there wasn't a single Imperial troop left standing. It was an amazing sight, and most of those in the room wondered just why they had done that.

But the answer would soon become obvious as one by one, the robed figures standing in the streets or on the rooftops, began gazing up in the sky. Some nowhere near Darkstar Flight and the bombers and escorts with it, others appearing to be looking directly into the cameras themselves. Then, a group of wyverns began to take flight, large white flags draped across the creatures tails, and they began circling the city. Before long, other white flags began to be hoisted across rooftops all over the city, in every corner, and tall building. Even the vaunted magic academy had taken down the Saderan flag it held, and replaced it with a flag of truce.

"They're surrendering," Goldfarb muttered incredulously. "They're actually bloody surrendering. And we didn't even fire a shot."

"I don't fucking believe it." Cummings said, his eyes wide in astonishment, as a wide grin grew across his face. "We aren't even gonna have to fight the bloody bastards! They've already thrown in the towel!"

"Is everyone else seeing this?" Lightning Lead said over the comm channel, clearly as surprised as everyone else.

"Looks like it, Lightning Lead. Looks like we won't be needed over here, but I'll be damned if I complain." BUFF 1-1's pilot added.

Everyone in the room breathed a collective sigh of relief at what they were witnessing. No more innocent lives would be lost, and no blood spilled, at least not here. It actually made some of them happy, happy that they wouldn't get a first class seat to a massacre in the making.

"Lightning 2-5 here, anyone else see what I'm seeing down there? Just want to make sure I'm not going blind here." the pilot said, jolting everyone back to the task at hand.

There was indeed something new for them to take notice of, something that made them do a double take before realizing what they were seeing was real. In the center of the city, standing atop a large building, stood a blue haired girl wielding a large staff. Around her, stood a group of mages, and they all joined her in projecting a message into the air, hovering above them, and large enough for it to be read well enough for the drones above. In large blue and green letters, read the following message;

We do not wish to continue this useless war against your peoples and wish to surrender. We were drawn into this war against our will and seek to make peace with the United Nations of Earth. Spare our city from your City Destroying weapons, and we will offer no further resistance against your armies here or anywhere else in Falmart. We do not wish to continue Emperor Molt's useless war and suffer for it. Please, spare our city, we will accept your terms for surrender, and turn over the Imperials we have within our city, as well as control of the flame dragons, to your armies. We beg you, do not destroy our city.
 
Back
Top